Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Hitchcock
Laurence Simmons
Žižek through Hitchcock
Laurence Simmons
Žižek through
Hitchcock
Laurence Simmons
Media and Communication
University of Auckland
Auckland, Auckland, New Zealand
© The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s), under exclusive licence to Springer
Nature Switzerland AG 2021
This work is subject to copyright. All rights are solely and exclusively licensed by the
Publisher, whether the whole or part of the material is concerned, specifically the rights of
translation, reprinting, reuse of illustrations, recitation, broadcasting, reproduction on
microfilms or in any other physical way, and transmission or information storage and retrieval,
electronic adaptation, computer software, or by similar or dissimilar methodology now
known or hereafter developed.
The use of general descriptive names, registered names, trademarks, service marks, etc. in this
publication does not imply, even in the absence of a specific statement, that such names are
exempt from the relevant protective laws and regulations and therefore free for general use.
The publisher, the authors and the editors are safe to assume that the advice and information
in this book are believed to be true and accurate at the date of publication. Neither the
publisher nor the authors or the editors give a warranty, expressed or implied, with respect to
the material contained herein or for any errors or omissions that may have been made. The
publisher remains neutral with regard to jurisdictional claims in published maps and institu-
tional affiliations.
This Palgrave Macmillan imprint is published by the registered company Springer Nature
Switzerland AG.
The registered company address is: Gewerbestrasse 11, 6330 Cham, Switzerland
for Nick Perry, who kept reminding me
Acknowledgements
Lacan claimed that every subject is in debt to the Symbolic. This book
emerged over several years out of a graduate film course, MEDIA 746
Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Slavoj Žižek (But Were
Afraid to Ask Alfred Hitchcock). I am grateful to my students in this
course, for, even if they may not recognize it in this form, much of the
material set out in this book was first pursued in my classes with them, and
much of their feedback has been incorporated here. The Hitchcock films
discussed in different chapters seemed to choose me or they were the trap
that I willingly fell into.
Many others also influenced and contributed the course of this project
with their intellectual and personal support. First of all, Vivienne Leung
for living with Žižek and Hitchcock, as well as myself, for so long. Among
others whose stimulus and work have nourished this project, I am indebted
to fellow presenters at conferences where some of these ideas were initially
tested, Dany Nobus, Leonardo Rodriguez, Mark Jackson and Irene Hee-
sung Lee; and to Lee Wallace, Misha Kavka and Rex Butler for their
feedback on different occasions. This book could not have been written
without a panoply of great critics of Hitchcock with whom I have had
many imaginary discussions: Richard Allen, Raymond Bellour, Charles
Barr, D.A Miller, Tania Modleski, Camille Paglia, Murray Pomerance,
William Rothman, Susan Smith and Robin Wood, to name but a few.
Without their writing and intellectual example, this volume would have
struggled to succeed, and I hope I have lived up to their close observations
and precise descriptions of so many incidents and episodes in Hitchcock’s
films. I would also like to thank the staff of the interloans department of
vii
viii ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
ix
x Contents
Index353
List of Figures
xiii
xiv List of Figures
Introduction: From H to Z
Abstract Taking its inspiration from Žižek’s essay ‘Why are there always
two fathers?’ the introduction explores antecedents for Hitchcock (Fritz
Lang and F.W. Murnau) and Žižek (Hegel and Lacan). It is argued that
Žižek reads the dialectical process of Hegel in a more radical way such that
the dialectic does not produce a resolution or a synthesized viewpoint,
rather it points out that contradiction is an internal condition of every
identity. Like Žižek, Hitchcock’s early influences were German: he worked
briefly on one German film and directed two of his own. He had a relation-
ship with several key German directors including Fritz Lang and
F.W. Murnau, and German filmmaking was the early source for many of his
ideas about filmmaking. This introduction outlines the main features of
Žižek’s revitalization of film theory and the questions of influence and tra-
dition, innovation and influence that are explored in the book as a whole.
the Other has stolen the ‘lost’ object of our desire. In ‘traversing’ or ‘going
through’ the fantasy, all we have to do is experience how there is nothing
‘behind’ it, and how fantasy masks precisely this ‘nothing’ (ARS 45ff.). In
Lost Highway, Lynch achieves resolution of the contradiction by staging
two solutions one after the other on the same level: Renee is destroyed,
killed, punished; Alice eludes the control of the male protagonist and dis-
appears triumphantly along the lost highway.
simply to be written back into the historical record, because it is also what
must be left out for this record to be constituted. And if it testifies to a cer-
tain moment of ‘undecidability’ in the unfolding of events, a moment when
things hung in the balance and could have turned out differently, it is an
‘undecidability’ that is only thinkable against the background of how events
actually did turn out, an ‘undecidability’ that is not to be realized but that
haunts and makes possible every reality. (2006, 22)
‘who renews the European Kammerspiel tradition in the age of sound and
Hollywood colour … Compared with the monotony of Lang’s office and
home interiors, Hitchcock’s Kammerspiel aesthetic would give his single
interior an identity of its own, turn it in effect into a leading character in
the film’ (63). Thomas Elsaesser speaks of ‘a curious relation of haunting
and echoing, surpassing and competing, mirroring and inverting’ between
the careers and films of the two directors (2003–2004, 7). Lang’s biogra-
pher, Patrick McGilligan, writes of evidence of jealousy and rivalry between
the two, and notes that Lang detested the comparison between himself
and Hitchcock. He felt that Hitchcock borrowed shamelessly from him,
but admitted that he was, nevertheless, influenced by Hitchcock’s films
like Rebecca (1997, 122; 353). So, we might conclude, Hitchcock pro-
duced his ‘pure cinema’ from the sources of Murnau and Griffith through
Lang as a vanishing mediator.11
Let us turn now to Žižek and his antecedents. According to Adrian
Johnston, the core of Žižek’s project ‘consists in the redeployment of a
German idealist theory of subjectivity revised in being passed through the
lens of Freudian-Lacanian psychoanalytic metapsychology’ (2008, 125).
Simply put, Žižek employs Lacanian psychoanalysis to update German ide-
alism. But the process, of course, is not a simple one. Johnston notes how,
in his debt to Hegel, Žižek offers a revision of the orthodox rendition of
Hegel’s ideas, and provides a re-evaluation of negativity in Hegel against
the lure of traditionally-conceived Hegelian dialectical synthesis:
… the first thing that strikes the eye is the philosophical tenor of Lacan’s
theory. For Lacan, psychoanalysis at its most fundamental is not a theory
and technique of treating psychic disturbances, but a theory and practice
that confronts individuals with the most radical dimension of human exis-
tence. It does not show an individual the way to accommodate him- or
herself to the demands of social reality; instead it explains how something
like ‘reality’ constitutes itself in the first place. It does not merely enable a
human being to accept the repressed truth about him- or herself; it explains
how the dimension of truth emerges in human reality. (HRL 3)
For Lacan, who in the early 1930s closely followed the influential re-
reading of Hegel’s system by Alexandre Kojève and Jean Hyppolite, the
master, despite having symbolic authority and a correlative control of the
thing, is always dependent on the slave. Indeed, in the words of Hyppolite,
the master ‘may become the slave of the slave, and the slave, the master of
the master’ (1979, 163 fn25). So, for Kojève and Lacan, the master–slave
dialectic contains within it the logic of its own reversal, for the master is
already locked into a relationship with the slave, and, for Lacan, the battle
for recognition is necessary for the formation of self-consciousness and is
unending. As Žižek observes:
In Enjoy Your Symptom! Žižek asks, ‘Why are there always two fathers?’
He presents a picture of two fathers fighting over the symbolic law. These
are the traditional Oedipal father guarantor of the Law and symbolic
authority, and an excessively present father whose power cannot be
reduced to the bearer of a symbolic function, a shadowy double of the
former, elsewhere known as the superego or the perverse father (Lacan’s
père-vers) (S23 11). In the last chapter of The Ticklish Subject, however,
Žižek adds a third father, the primordial father. This is the father from
Freud’s late work Moses and Monotheism, the dead father who returns as
his name. For Lacan, it is the paternal metaphor, the Name-of-the-Father,
which determines the place of the subject within the Symbolic network.
Indeed, in ‘Function and Field of Speech and Language in Psychoanalysis’,
Lacan distinguishes between the real father, the imaginary father and the
symbolic father (E 230). The first of these is the biological flesh and blood
father, although the question of paternity always remains uncertain; the
second is the father the son dreams of becoming, a composite of imaginary
constructs that the subject builds up in fantasy; and the third, the father as
representative of the Law and regulator of desire. Together, these figures
constitute a ‘paternal function’ that nobody can ever occupy completely.
The symbolic father is also the dead father, the father of the primal horde
who has been murdered by his own sons. This explains why Freud returned
to obsessively to the myth of parricide in his late writings, imputing more
and more truth value to it, of the primordial father who, after his violent
death, returns in the guise of his name as Symbolic authority. The implica-
tion being that if the father is to assert paternal authority, he must in some
way ‘die alive’.
14 L. SIMMONS
home movies which he is watching are the same films that provided the
sadistic killer with vital information, his ‘obsessive gaze, surveying every
detail of the scenery, coincides with the gaze of the murderer’ (LA 108).
This identification, Žižek continues, ‘is extremely unpleasant and
obscene … [because] such a coincidence of gazes defines the position of
the pervert’ (ibid.).
But is such perverse spectatorship more than simply a rupture in the old
psychoanalytical suture of conventional film narrative? Since the pervert
for Lacan and Žižek ‘does not pursue pleasure for his own pleasure, but for
the enjoyment of the Other’ (LA 109), the perversely-situated spectator is
forced suddenly to recognize that the drive to satisfaction, ordinarily ren-
dered possible through the standard conduit of narrative and spectator-
ship, is actually oriented towards the service and satisfaction of an ‘Other’
that remains forever beyond the ability of the spectator (or the film, for
that matter) to conceptualize and, hence, contain. To conclude we might
turn to Žižek’s own commentary on the importance and general objective
of his work. In The Fright of Real Tears, he suggests his aim is not so much
to argue for the reality of fictions as to ‘make us experience reality as a fic-
tion’. To adapt another of his book titles, it is because film keeps us ‘look-
ing awry’ on reality, that
if our social reality itself is sustained by a symbolic fiction or fantasy, then the
ultimate achievement of film art is not to recreate reality within a narrative
fiction, to seduce us into (mis)taking a fiction for reality, but, on the con-
trary, to make us discern the fictional aspect of reality itself, to experience
reality itself as a fiction. (FRT 77)
Notes
1. See, for example, the back cover of his Violence: Six Sideways
Reflections (2008).
2. For example, it is with characteristic perversity that in Zizek! Žižek cites The
Fountainhead (Dir. King Vidor, 1949) as the best American movie of
all time.
3. A statement made by Žižek in a public lecture at The University of Auckland
in 2002.
4. These sentences come from the Series Introduction, written presumably by
Žižek and reprinted at the beginning of each Short Circuit edition.
20 L. SIMMONS
5. Stephen Heath expresses concern that Žižek has, in fact, ‘little to say about
“institution”, “apparatus”, and so on, all the concerns of the immediately
preceding attempts to think cinema and psychoanalysis’ (1999, 44). Vicky
Lebeau argues that ‘it is the specificity of cinema that seems to go missing
in Žižek’s account’ (2001, 59). Tania Modleski criticizes ‘three reduction-
ist tendencies’ in Žižek’s analyses of Hitchcock: ‘he generalizes, sometimes
with wild inaccuracy, about the various “stages” of Hitchcock’s career; he
psychologizes the films’ characters with bits and pieces of out of date, not
to say long-discredited, pop psychology and sociology; and he recycles
nuggets of received wisdom from the various films, announcing them with
an éclat that suggests he believes these ideas originate with him’ (2005,
132). Some of these points have been made and summarized by Todd
McGowan (2007a) and are reiterated by Matthew Flisfeder (2012, 15ff).
First McGowan and then Flisfeder have provided the most sustained and
positive responses to Žižek’s excursion into film analysis. See also McGowan
(2007b) and Barrowman (2012) who provide an account of Hitchcock as
Žižek’s ‘Lacanian ally’.
6. See David Bordwell, ‘Slavoj Žižek: Say Anything’ (2005).
7. This phrase, which Williams was to repeat many times, first appears in an
early essay of the same title (see Williams 1958, 5–14).
8. Hitchcock worked as the screenwriter and set designer on The Blackguard
(Die Prinzessin und der Geiger) in 1924 for Ufa studios in Berlin, and
between 1925 and 1926, he directed The Pleasure Garden (Irrgarten der
Leidenshaft) and The Mountain Eagle (Der Bergalder) for Emelka studios
in Munich.
9. Thomas Elsaesser defines these as: ‘filming in totally controlled environ-
ments, surrounded by highly trained professionals, an emphasis on wholly
visual storytelling (“no intertitles”), and a mastery of complex camera
movements (those, for instance, devised by Karl Freund for Murnau’s film,
and generically referred to as the German’s “unchained cinema”’
(2003–2004, 1).
10. Joseph Garncarz also reports that ‘In a German television interview
Hitchcock … maintained that this period [in Germany] represented the
only external formative influence in his entire career’ (2000–2001, 74).
11. Elsaesser defines Hitchcock’s ‘pure cinema’ as a concern with ‘the primacy
of vision and the deceptiveness of appearances’ and a reflexivity that ‘indi-
cates a deep commitment to the expressive as well as semantic possibilities
of the medium, to such an extent that the films ultimately has one topic
only: the cinema itself’ (2003–2004, 13). He notes the paradox whereby
the critical re-evaluation of both Hitchcock’s and Lang’s work in the 1960s
occurred not in their home countries nor in America but in France (12–15)
and is associated with the rise of auteur theory (13).
1 INTRODUCTION: FROM H TO Z 21
12. However, as Rex Butler shrewdly points out, ‘even when Žižek is not
directly speaking about Lacan, he is speaking about Lacan. Lacan, is not so
much being translated as he is the very medium of translation itself. The
second impression we have is that the total presence of Lacan in Žižek’s
work means that his actual authority disappears’ (2005, 14).
13. Žižek has stated: ‘My thesis is that what passes in American cultural criti-
cism for “Lacanian theory” presents a very limited and distorted reception
of Lacan’s work. I want to challenge this established picture and render
palpable another dimension of Lacan, far more productive for social the-
ory’ (‘Re-visioning Lacanian Social Criticism’ 15).
14. Žižek explains these three levels as follows: ‘This triad can be nicely illus-
trated by the game of chess. The rules one has to follow in order to play it
are its symbolic dimension: from the purely formal symbolic standpoint,
“knight” is defined only by the moves this figure can make. This level is
clearly different from the imaginary one, namely the way in which different
pieces are shaped and characterized by their names (king, queen, knight),
and it is easy to envision a game with the same rules, but with a different
imaginary, in which this figure would be called “messenger” or “runner”
or whatever. Finally, real is the entire complex set of contingent circum-
stances that affect the course of the game’ (HRL 8–9).
15. Todd McGowan (2007a, 4) maintains that Žižek ‘elaborates an entirely
new concept of suture’.
16. Analysis of this scene occurs in The Plague of Fantasies (1997, 186–187),
The Art of the Ridiculous Sublime (2000, 11), The Fright of Real Tears
(2001, 131), and The Parallax View (2006, 69–70), as well as The Pervert’s
Guide to Cinema (2006).
17. Dylan Evans notes: ‘The French word jouissance means basically “enjoy-
ment”, but it has a sexual connotation (i.e. “orgasm”) lacking in the
English word “enjoyment”, and is therefore left untranslated in most
English editions of Lacan’ (2003, 91).
18. Jouis-sens (‘enjoy-meant’) relates to the demand of the superego to enjoy,
a demand that the subject will never be able to satisfy. According to Lacan,
jouis-sens, the jouissance of meaning, is located at the intersection of the
Imaginary and the Symbolic.
References
Works by Žižek
ARS. The Art of the Ridiculous Sublime: On David Lynch’s Lost Highway. London:
Verso, 2000.
CZ. Conversations with Žižek, with Glyn Daly. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2004.
22 L. SIMMONS
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition, 2002.
FRT. The Fright of Real Tears: Krzysztof Kies ́lowski between Theory and Post-Theory.
London: British Film Institute, 2001.
HRL. How to Read Lacan. London: Granta, 2006.
IR. The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
LA. Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1994.
MI. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 1995.
OB. On Belief. London: Routledge, 2001.
OwB. Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. London:
Routledge, 2004.
PV. The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2006.
TK. For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 2002.
TN. Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel and the Critique of Ideology. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press, 1993.
TUE. The Universal Exception: Slavoj Žižek, edited by Rex Butler and Scott
Stephens. London: Continuum, 2006.
V. Violence: Six Sideways Reflections. London: Picador, 2008.
ZR. The Žižek Reader, edited by Elizabeth and Edmond Wright. Oxford:
Blackwell, 1999.
‘Afterword: The Counterbook of Christianity’ in Marcus Pound, A (Very) Critical
Introduction to Žižek. Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans, 2008: 145–156.
‘Is there a proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’ in Hitchcock: Past and Future,
edited by Richard Allen and Sam Ishii-Gonzales. London and New York:
Routledge, 2004: 257–274.
‘Re-visioning “Lacanian” Social Criticism: The Law and its Obscene Double,’
Journal for the Psychoanalysis of Culture and Society 1:1 (1996): 15–26.
‘The Thing from Inner Space’ in Sexuation, sic 3, edited by Renata Salecl. Durham
and London: Duke University Press, 2000: 216–260.
Works by Lacan
E. Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
E1977. Ecrits: A Selection, translated by Alan Sheridan. London: Tavistock
Publications, 1977.
S2. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, trans-
1 INTRODUCTION: FROM H TO Z 23
Other Works
Barrowman, Kyle. 2012. The Sublime Stupidity of Alfred Hitchcock. International
Journal of Žižek Studies 6:3.
Bordwell, David. 2005. “Slavoj Žižek: Say Anything”. http://www.davidbor-
dwell.net/essays/zizek.php
Boynton, Robert S. 1998. Enjoy Your Žižek: A Profile of Slavoj Žižek. Lingua
Franca 8, no. 7: 42–43.
Butler, Rex. 2005. Slavoj Zizek: Live Theory. New York and London: Continuum.
Elsaesser, Thomas. 2003–2004. Too Big and Too Close: Alfred Hitchcock and
Fritz Lang. Hitchcock Annual 12: 1–41; reprinted in The Hitchcock Annual
Anthology, ed. Sidney Gottlieb and Richard Allen. London: Wallflower Press,
2009: 146–170.
Evans, Dylan. 2003. An Introductory Dictionary of Lacanian Psychoanalysis.
New York: Routledge.
Flisfeder, Matthew. 2012. The Symbolic, the Sublime, and Slavoj Žižek’s Theory of
Film. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
Garncarz, Joseph. 2000–2001. German Hitchcock. Hitchcock Annual 9: 73–99.
Gottlieb, Sidney. 1995. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Gottlieb, Sidney. 1999–2000. Early Hitchcock: The German Influence. Hitchcock
Annual 8: 100–130.
Gottlieb, Sidney. 2005–2006. Hitchcock on Griffith. Hitchcock Annual 14: 32–45.
Gunning, Tom. 1991. D.W. Griffith and the Origins of American Narrative Film:
The Early Years at Biograph. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press.
Heath, Stephen. 1999. Cinema and Psychoanalysis. In Endless Night: Cinema and
Psychoanalysis, Parallel Histories, ed. Janet Bergstrom, 25–26. Berkeley, Los
Angeles and London: University of California Press.
Hitchcock, Alfred. 2005–2006. A Columbus of the Screen. Hitchcock Annual 14:
46–9. Reprinted from Film Weekly, February 21, 1931, p. 9.
24 L. SIMMONS
Žižek’s The Fright of Real Tears contains the following explication of the
function of the standard account of cinematic suture:
But according to Žižek, the standard theory of suture assigns too much
power to film, or, in Laura Mulvey’s case, the male protagonist and star, as
the interpellator of the subject/spectator. In contrast, the notion of ‘inter-
face’ is how Žižek prefers to account for the functioning of cinema beyond
the standard account of the reversal of subjective and objective shots, and
the assigning of subjective shots to one of the characters through an objec-
tive shot that conveys the character’s point-of-view. ‘Interface thus oper-
ates at a more radical level than the standard suture procedure: it takes
place when suturing no longer works’, it adds ‘a spectral dimension, evok-
ing the idea that there is no cosmos, that our universe is not in itself fully
ontologically constituted’ (FRT 52–53).
In Lacanian terms, standard suture, as it is elaborated by Oudart
(1977–1978, 35–47),1 ‘follows the logic of signifying representation (the
second shot represents the absent subject—$—for the first shot’ (FRT 54)
which then becomes the passage from S1-S2 and so on. However, the fully
elaborated Lacanian notion of the gaze, beyond simply that of the mirror
stage, involves the reversal of the relationship between the subject and the
object. Lacan’s Seminar 11, The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psycho-
analysis, proposes that the gaze is on the side of the object and stands for
the blind spot in the field of the visible from which the picture, as Lacan
says, ‘photo-graphs’ the spectator. There Lacan writes:
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 27
What determines me, at the most profound level, in the visible, is the gaze that
is outside. It is through the gaze that I enter light and it is from the gaze that
I receive its effects. Hence it comes about that the gaze is the instrument
through which light is embodied and through which—if you allow me to use
a word, as I often do, in a fragmented form—I am photo-graphed. (S11 106)
The Lacanian objet petit a, which lies beyond the signifier, would thus
be ‘the blind spot without which nothing would really be visible’ (FRT
34). It is at this point, suggests Žižek, ‘when the gap can no longer be
filled by an additional signifier, it is filled by a spectral object, in a shot,
which in the guise of the spectral scene, includes its own counter-shot …
Here then we pass from S1-S2 to $ … it is only the objet petit a which can
be directly included in the picture’ (FRT 54). This moment of lack of the
appeasement of suture is exemplified for Žižek in the Hitchcockian objec-
tive external shot, where the object (Thing) seems to return the gaze from
a fantasmatic (missing) position, and where ‘the spectator is all of a sudden
compelled to acknowledge that there is no possible subject within the space of
diegetic reality who can occupy the point of view of this shot’ (FRT 36).
Among Žižek’s examples, to which we will return, are the ‘subjective-
objective’ shot from above of the soon-to-be attacked detective Arbogast
in Psycho, the God’s eye point of view of the burning Bodega Bay town-
ship in The Birds and a scene from Vertigo set in Ernie’s restaurant.
However, almost all the criticism of this scene you read speaks of the
point-of-view shot that Scottie has of Madeline’s profile as she leaves the
restaurant. ‘Then, in a subjective shot from Scottie’s viewpoint’, writes
pioneering Hitchcock critic Robin Wood, ‘we watch her [Madeleine]
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 31
cross the restaurant with an easy gliding motion, and pause near him so
that her face is clearly visible, beautiful, smooth, without definable expres-
sion’ (2002, 113). ‘We see Madeleine through his [Scottie’s] narrative
position exclusively … [and] we are swept away by her style and radiance’,
insists Murray Pomerance in his An Eye for Hitchcock (2004, 224). Nöel
Carroll asserts that ‘Hitchcock has the actress Kim Novak, in profile,
freeze in a portrait-like pose for Scottie’s first close-up glimpse of her.
Remember that this is Scottie’s subjective point of view. To him, she
appears to have the perfection of a work of art’ (in Baggett and Drumin
(eds): 2007, 107). And it is not by chance that Laura Mulvey used Vertigo
as the prime illustration of her thesis that the mechanism of the point-of-
view shot allows the director and the spectator to enjoy the same voyeuris-
tic gaze at the woman character as the male hero does. ‘In Hitchcock’, she
writes, ‘the male hero does see precisely what the audience sees … In
Vertigo, subjective camera predominates. Apart from one flashback from
Judy’s point of view, the narrative is woven around what Scottie sees or
fails to see’ ([1975] 1989, 23, 24). But when you look at the scene closely,
Žižek insists, there is no point-of-view shot, or to put it more accurately,
the shots that the critics have read as point-of-view shots are very clearly
not that. True Scottie’s desire is there—what we might call his hallucina-
tory inner vision—but he was not looking directly at Madeleine.
Indeed, we could argue that the ambiguity of the subjective/objective
shots and the absence of a conventional point of view are crucial to the
working of the scene. Scottie in fact dares not to look at Madeleine—we
see his face in profile as we have seen hers. It is only when she moves, or
goes to move, that we get a point-of-view shot: when Madeleine puts on
her jacket in order to leave her table, and when, after Elster has joined her,
they finally approach the exit of the restaurant. Only then, as a counter to
the shot of Scottie behind the bar, do we get his point of view of the
departing couple who, significantly, are reflected in a full-length mirror
near the exit. What is important in this sequence is not what Scottie sees
but what he imagines—that is, the hallucinatory aspects of his desire. The
two shots are given in profile, and Scottie acts as if he is captivated by
Madeleine’s profile. We should remember, suggests Žižek, that any profile
will fascinate because it is always mysterious in that all we ever see is ‘the
one half’ of the face.9 Indeed, when we do see Madeleine’s profile, the red
background of the restaurant wall seems to explode with intense red heat,
as if Scottie’s passion is somehow inscribed in the very backdrop.10
32 L. SIMMONS
thing, making the subject circle around it without ever attaining it (like
the fort/da cotton reel). Das Ding is thus a sort of pressure point that lies
outside the Symbolic and the Imaginary where the weight of Lacan’s third
stage, the Real, is sensed. As already noted, another concomitant meta-
phor for objet petit a that Lacan uses is the blind spot: the point that exists
at the centre of our vision, but outside our vision so we cannot see it, at
the same time we constantly cover it up or cover it over. This structure of
‘covering up’ is, as we will see, at the heart of Scottie’s infatuation with
Madeleine.
Fourthly, the objet petit a is the object that can never be attained and is
the cause of desire rather than simply the end towards which desire tends:
Lacan calls it an ‘object-cause’. As such it is a concept that comprises itself
and its own opposite or dissimulation. Objet petit a is simultaneously the
pure lack, the void around which desire turns and the imaginary element
which conceals the void, renders it invisible by filling it out. It is some-
thing that fascinates us and operates as a cause of our desire. Žižek’s famous
example of this operation is the Kinder egg:
Finally, in the later Lacan, objet petit a is the remainder (French ‘reste’)
from the operation of being constituted as a speaking being. It is what is
left behind by the introduction of the Symbolic in the Real. A residue that
stems from the desire of the Other, a surplus meaning that cannot be
assimilated and is always produced by symbolization.
We will see how Scottie in Hitchcock’s Vertigo illustrates almost per-
fectly the power of fascination exerted by the Lacanian objet petit a in all
its guises and how Madeleine is
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 35
an object that is, in a way, posited by desire itself. The paradox of desire is
that it posits retroactively its own cause, i.e., the object a is an object that
can be perceived only by a gaze ‘distorted’ by desire, an object that does not
exist for an ‘objective’ gaze. In other words, the object a is always, by defini-
tion, perceived in a distorted way, because outside this distortion, ‘in itself’,
it does not exist, since it is nothing but the embodiment, the materialization
of this very distortion, of this surplus of confusion and perturbation intro-
duced by desire into so-called ‘objective reality’. (LA 12)
criticize the ideological content of film at the Symbolic level is not enough,
we must consider the level that Žižek refers to as the ‘objectively subjec-
tive’ (PV 170): this is the level of the object in the subject, which subjec-
tivizes the objective world for the subject. Contrary to the theory of
subject positions, utilized by Bordwell and Mulvey in their film criticism,
which claims that subjectivity is constructed in a uniform fashion through
the representational systems of cinema, it is clear that not every subject (or
spectator) subjectivizes the external Symbolic order in the same way for
that subject. Ideology is the invisible frame which structures the way the
subject perceives the visible Symbolic frame, and the invisible frame of
ideology is the Lacanian objet petit a, what Žižek refers to, in his first vol-
ume in English, as ‘the sublime object of ideology’, an ambiguous element
that ‘consists in detecting a point of breakdown heterogeneous to a given
ideological field to achieve its closure, its accomplished form’ (SOI 21). To
explain this, Žižek offers the example of Scottie’s maternal ex-girlfriend
Midge’s copy of the portrait of Carlotta Valdes with the white lace dress
and bunch of red flowers in her lap, but instead of Carlotta’s ‘fatally beau-
tiful face she puts her own common face with spectacles … the effect is
terrifying: depressive, broken and disgusted, [Scottie] leaves her’
(SOI 120).
In a section of The Parallax View entitled ‘Toward a New Science of
Appearances’, Žižek presents the conditions for going beyond the film
theory of Bordwell and Mulvey by practising a dialectical critique at the
textual level (uncovering universality by locating its exception), and by
examining (at the level of spectatorship) how the filmtext subjectivizes the
spectator through fetishism disavowal. He insists that because,
the ontological paradox, even scandal, of the notion of fantasy lies in the fact
that it subverts the standard opposition of ‘subjective’ and ‘objective’: of
course, fantasy is by definition not ‘objective’ (in the naïve sense of ‘existing
independently of the subject’s perceptions’); however, it is not ‘subjective’
(in the sense of being reducible to the subject’s consciously experienced
intuitions either). Fantasy, rather, belongs to the ‘bizarre category of the
objectively subjective—the way things actually, objectively seem to you even
if they don’t seem that way to you’. (PV 170)14
reality that best matches the facts, rather, it has to do with the fetishistic
attachment to a particular kind of avowed supplement (the Master
Signifier) and its disavowal, sustained by attachment to some supplemental
underside (the fantasy object, objet petit a). As Rex Butler argues, ‘the
same element that sutures the ideological field also desutures it’ and this
defines ‘the ambiguity of object a as at once what indicates that void at the
origin of the symbolic constitution of society and what stands in for it’
(2005, 37).
Vertigo subverts the subjective/objective opposition. What are we to
do when confronted with a film that, at the last minute when the action
reaches its catastrophic peak, introduces a radical change of perspective
that frames the preceding events as illusion, an illusion or bad dream for
the hero? Judy/Madeleine puts on the necklace inherited by Madeleine
from Carlotta Valdes. For Scottie, the jewels belong to the real Madeleine
not just the image of Madeleine (although they were present in the image
of Carlotta Valdes) so they cannot belong to the real Judy. He now must
ask himself how he got what he thought he wanted: the perfect image,
agalma. The answer can only instruct him that his desire has been exploited
to write an entirely different narrative, that of Gavin Elster’s criminal
intentions. And, upon seeing this revelation, is it simply a case that the
spectator with the final twist of the film feels that s/he has been tricked all
along? Is this final dramatic turnaround a case of a classical Hollywood
narrative that attempts, unsuccessfully, to avoid the unhappy ending? Is it
thus both an act of ideological conformism and an accommodation to
Hollywood’s Production Code, its imposed request for a safe outcome?
So, is this final turn a retroactive deconstruction of the position of naïve
reality and a confrontation of the common everyday world of desires with
a certain objective hard reality? This kind of retroactive displacement of
what appeared as ‘real events’ into illusion appears as a compromise, an act
of ideological conformism, only if we hold to the naïve ideological opposi-
tion between ‘hard reality’ and the ‘world of illusion’. As soon as we take
into account that it is precisely and only in illusions that we encounter the
real of our desire, the accent shifts: the common everyday reality of our
social world in which we assume safe (even nurturing) roles turns out to
be an illusion based on the repression of the Real of our desire. As Žižek
concludes, ‘[t]his social reality is then nothing but a fragile, symbolic cob-
web that can at any moment be torn aside by an intrusion of the real’ (LA
17) and since ‘fantasy is on the side of reality: it is, as Lacan once said, the
support that gives consistency to what we call “reality”’ (MI 322).
38 L. SIMMONS
How can Judy make Scottie love her ‘for herself’ if, even now, she lies to
him, denying who she is? The deepest interpretation for Judy’s motivation
for ‘staying and lying’ is that she wishes for Scottie to bring Madeleine back
(which means that it is no accident when she puts on the incriminating
necklace). Judy wishes for Scottie to lead her to the point at which she can
reveal who she is—but without losing his love. (2004, 230)
‘Traversing the fantasy’ thus does not mean that the subject somehow aban-
dons its involvement with fanciful caprices and accommodates itself to a
pragmatic ‘reality’, but precisely the opposite: the subject is submitted to
that effect of the symbolic lack that reveals the limit of everyday reality. To
traverse the fantasy in the Lacanian sense is to be more profoundly claimed
by the fantasy than ever, in the sense of being brought into an ever more
intimate relation with that real core of the fantasy that transcends imaging.
(quoted in IDLC 329)
Niederkommenlassen—Falling in Love
It is in Vertigo that the visual motif of falling (threatened or actual falling
from a height), which imposes itself throughout Hitchcock’s oeuvre with
uncanny compulsion and is repeated from film to film across different nar-
rative contexts, receives its most elaborate development.16 It is a motif that
Freud called ‘Niederkommenlassen, “letting oneself fall down,” with all the
undertones of melancholic suicidal fall’ (EYS revised edition, 224).17 In
Vertigo the motif is associated with the figure of the spiral that first appears
in Saul Bass’s opening credits and resonates at different levels in the film
as it progressively draws us as spectators into its abyssal structure:
first as a purely formal motif of the abstract form emerging out of the close-
up of the eye in the credits sequence; then as the curl of Carlotta Valdes’ hair
in her portrait, repeated in Madeleine’s haircut; then as the abyssal circle of
40 L. SIMMONS
the staircase of the church tower; and, finally, in the famous 360 degrees
shot around Scottie and Judy/Madeleine who are passionately embracing in
the decrepit hotel room, and during which the background changes to the
stable of the Juan Battista Mission and then back to the hotel room. (EYS
rev. ed. 226)
Although the term ‘vertigo’ is not used by Scottie when he describes his
condition to Midge—his doctors have diagnosed ‘acrophobia’, he
declares—it is clear that he and Hitchcock confuse the two states. Vertigo
(a sensation of spinning that occurs when one is not spinning—the film’s
famous 360-degree embrace is a perfect example of this) is not necessarily
associated with an extreme or irrational fear of heights (acrophobia).
Vertigo may be triggered by looking down from a high place, but it can be
initiated by almost any kind of movement or change in visual perspective.18
At a literal level Scottie’s vertigo is represented in three scenes in the film:
the first is Scottie’s unsuccessful attempt to catch a fleeing criminal when he
fails to make a leap across two buildings. Scottie, left hanging perilously
from a rooftop gutter, experiences his first bout of vertigo while a police
officer falls to his death trying to help him. As if to signal that this is not a
merely fortuitous, accidental fall, the space beneath Scottie is filmed as
simultaneously moving away and drawing closer, an effect that is achieved
by the camera tracking back but zooming forward at the same time.19
The second scene is when, as if trying to cure himself (and indeed
deliberate exposure to heights was one of the early cures proposed for
acrophobia—although it is now generally discounted), Scottie deliberately
attempts to overcome his vertigo in Midge’s apartment by climbing a
stepladder. Just as he begins to claim that he must be cured he catches
sight of the street far below the apartment window and he falls dramati-
cally into Midge’s arms. Scottie’s vertigo would appear to be a classic
Freudian phobia: extreme fear of a situation which when the patient is
placed within it causes anxiety accompanied by the development of avoid-
ance strategies. Lacan in his Seminar 4, The Object Relation and Freudian
Structures (1956–1957), re-reads the classic Freudian case study of Little
Hans whose phobia of horses (his fear of punishment by his father who
they represent) masks his sexual attraction to his mother (his unconscious
wish). Lacan follows Freud in stressing the difference between anxiety and
phobia insisting that anxiety manifests first and is then turned into fear by
focusing it on a specific object or situation. For Scottie, the anguished
anticipation of fatal falling is associated with the pleasure of being caught
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 41
by the mother (hence the overtly pietà-like ‘catch’ of Midge in this scene).
The presence of the mother is marked elsewhere in the film, Midge when
she arrives at the hospital to visit him greets Scottie with ‘Don’t worry
Mother is here!’ The first half of the film, of course, turns upon another
mother, or at least ‘great-grandmother’, Carlotta Valdes. In Scottie’s case,
the hidden (sexual) wish is grafted onto the perceived punishment, and
the ‘excitation’ of falling recoups the frustrated sexual excitement. Both
cases (Little Hans and Scottie) exhibit the function of guilt within the
structure: guilt for the desire unleashes the punishment, and, in Vertigo,
this is redoubled with the fact that the police officer falls and dies, and
then ‘Madeleine’ appears to suicide. In classical Freudian terms both cases,
Little Hans and Scottie, would appear to involve an unresolved oedipal
conflict in which the symptom (fear of horses or vertigo) is a displaced
repression of the desire for the mother.
Thirdly, Scottie experiences vertigo, as Gavin Elster knows he will,
when he tries to follow Madeleine up the tower stairs, but looks down at
the enclosed space of the stairwell that again appears to lengthen and
come closer, as the camera tracks back but zooms closer. And finally, at the
end of the film as he violently drags Judy up the tower stairs, after an initial
bout, he no longer experiences the vertigo that has plagued him previ-
ously. What causes Scottie’s vertigo and what connects the incidences of it
he suffers? Is it really a classical Freudian phobia like that of Little Hans?
On one level, paradoxically for Žižek, the structure of vertigo in Vertigo
demonstrates that ‘the phobia of heights is actually the phobia of depths’
(OwB 162). The subject who suffers from vertigo perceives a call to throw
himself (or herself, since Judy also suffers anxiety from a form of vertigi-
nous ‘falling into Madeleine’) into the very void that threatens to swallow
it up.20 In the economy of the film, the objet petit a is the pure cause of
attraction to this abyss of the subject, ‘the pure form of a curve … discern-
ible in multiple guises that are echoed in each other’ (OwB 162–163): the
curved Lissajous spirals of the film credits; the curve in the knot of, first,
Carlotta’s and, then, Madeleine’s hair; the negotiation of the curving hill
streets of San Francisco when Scottie is tailing Madeleine; the spiral stair-
case of the San Juan Bautista Mission; the 360-degree movement of the
camera around the embracing couple.
On a second level, the moments of vertigo and its motif of the spiral are
associated with the thematic of time in Vertigo, what Žižek identifies as ‘a
self-enclosed temporal loop in which past and present are condensed into
two aspects of the same endlessly repeated circular movement’ (EYS rev.
42 L. SIMMONS
ed. 226). While it is ‘true, the objet a prevents the circle of pleasure from
closing, it introduces an irreducible displeasure, but the psychic apparatus
finds a sort of perverse pleasure in this displeasure itself, in the neverend-
ing, repeated circulation around the unattainable, always missed object’
(EYS rev. ed. 56). In Vertigo, Scottie’s desire always returns to the same
impasse, it always curves around to rediscover the very obstacle that it has
created itself. Madeleine is the objet petit a in the Lacanian scheme of
things, a pure semblance that materializes the curvature of the space of
desire. When we write or draw this time of the film as a circle, it includes
a cut that prevents the full closure of the circle. This is exactly the same
way that Lacan draws the circle of desire with the petit objet a (Fig. 2.4).
To grasp the impediment to closure in its positive dimension we need
to break out of a historical notion of temporality and introduce a new
notion of time. This, suggests Žižek, would be what Jean-Pierre Dupuy
calls the time the ‘time of a project’, and it consists, he explains, ‘of a
closed circuit between past and future: the future is casually produced by
our acts in the past, while the way we act is determined by our anticipation
of the future, and our reaction to this anticipation’ (PD 160–161). This
temporality of Vertigo is that of Scottie’s perspective and, at a certain
point, becomes that of the film’s spectator. For Scottie, Madeleine exists
up until the point that he discovers she is Judy, and from that moment not
only does Madeleine not exist but she will have never existed as such. How
does this paradoxical temporality sit with the question of obsessional love?
What Scottie falls in love with in Madeleine is her sublimity; what he
reproaches Judy for is her banality or vulgarity. Madeleine is all that Judy
can never be: elegant, noble, mysterious, inaccessible. Madeleine’s beauty
depends on her fashion and movement, the way she holds herself and
walks. It is as if they are not only different but completely opposed in all
aspects except for one: they are the same woman! The only thing they
truly share is their being, and it is this ‘ontology’ that seems so important
to the film in that Madeleine would no longer exist at the moment one
discovers she is Judy.21
The problem for the two characters is of a different order: Judy knows
that there is a relation of identity between herself and Madeleine whose
role she has played, so well in fact that Scottie thinks that there cannot be
a relation of resemblance, up until the fatal moment when he notices
Carlotta’s necklace. Madeleine exists for Judy as if she were another
woman while all Judy wants, as she continually advises Scottie, is to be
loved for who she really is. In the letter that she writes and then, on second
thoughts, destroys, she writes: ‘I want you to love me as I am’. Judy is
afraid that Scottie will discover that the sublime Madeleine that he loves is
nothing but the simple person standing in front of him. It is for this reason
that she destroys her letter, as well, of course, to bury her culpability in the
murder of Madeleine Elster. She decides to try a new tack: she wants to
discover if true love is possible between Judy and Scottie just as it was pos-
sible between Madeleine and Scottie. She will now outshine her rival and
become a better Madeleine than ‘Madeleine’ ever was. Now this is exactly
what Scottie does not want. He only wants to see in her the face of the
sublime and inaccessible person whom he has lost and is therefore obsessed
with. What Scottie really wants is that the gap between Madeleine and
Judy becomes for him a guarantee of the inaccessibility that nourishes his
obsession. Once the gap is bridged or broken, Scottie is cured of his obses-
sion, so that he can no longer love Judy any more than he can love Midge.
Scottie, it seems, would be content to live in the gap between the two
(the gap of the objet petit a), to love Madeleine through Judy. He would
like Judy to play the role of Madeleine so well that he would no longer
know that Madeleine was only a role that was played for him. Scottie sees
that Judy becomes Madeleine, but he doesn’t see that she is Madeleine, or,
more precisely, he does not see that she has been Madeleine. This point in
fact is doubly paradoxical, on the one hand Scottie wants to revive
Madeleine, but to make her really come to life again will mean losing her
once again, that is, it will mean that he realizes that everything was an illu-
sion. It is necessary that Madeleine dies in order to sacralize Scottie’s pas-
sion. In coming back Madeleine becomes nothing, she will only live in the
memories of Scottie or she will never exist. Whether he wants to be or not,
Scottie is cured of his obsession at the end of the film. The realization that
44 L. SIMMONS
Madeleine has never existed as such obliges him to live in the present and
to renounce a past that has been nothing more than a simulacrum.
articulate anxiety with his concept of the Real. The Real is ‘the essential
object which isn’t an object any longer, but this something faced with
which all words cease and all categories fail, the object of anxiety par excel-
lence’ (S2 164). And Žižek clarifies again, ‘As Freud put it, anxiety is the
only affect which does not deceive; by means of which we encounter the
real; the real of a lost object which cannot be absorbed into a circular
movement of symbolization’ (FTKN 125–126). Lacan develops his the-
ory of anxiety in the context of a discussion of phobia, which is obviously
relevant to Scottie’s acrophobia. Lacan’s point is that a phobia rather than
causing anxiety is actually what saves the subject from anxiety because it
revolves around absence. In his Seminar of 1962–1963, Anxiety, Lacan
argues that anxiety is not without an object, but its object cannot be sym-
bolized. This object, then, is the petit objet a, the object-cause of desire,
which causes anxiety when the subject is confronted by the desire of the
Other. Jacques-Alain Miller, Žižek’s teacher and for a while analyst, pro-
poses a further ‘distinction between “constituted anxiety” and “constitu-
ent anxiety,” … while the first designates the standard notion of the
terrifying and fascinating abyss of anxiety which haunts us, its infernal
circle which threatens to draw us in, the second stands for the “pure”
confrontation with the objet petit a as is constituted in its very loss’ (IDLC
327). The difference between the two types of anxiety, according to Žižek,
concerns the status of the object in fantasy. ‘In a case of constituted anxi-
ety, the object dwells within the confines of a fantasy, whereas we get the
constituent anxiety only when the subject “traverses the fantasy” and con-
fronts the void, the gap filled up by the fantasmatic object’ (ibid.).
Now let us return to Vertigo and explore ramifications of anxiety as a
phobia of ‘coming to close’, of becoming engulfed by the Real, of con-
fronting the void and traversing the fantasy. Let us move to a moment
towards the end of Scottie’s dream: Scottie, looking searchingly, against a
black background, walks towards the camera but never seems to be get-
ting closer.26 The black background changes to one that now places him in
Carlotta’s graveyard. Hitchcock now ‘cuts to a shot in which the camera is
moving toward an open grave. The darkness within the grave looms larger
until the frame is again engulfed by blackness’ (Rothman 2013, 54). The
shot of the open grave and becoming ‘engulfed’ like this causes us to ask
whose vision are we sharing here. Is it simply Hitchcock’s camera and our
shared vision? Is it the reverse shot of Scottie’s preceding point of view?
Was he advancing towards the grave? Or does it have its origin in an earlier
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 47
MADELEINE: A grave…
SCOTTIE: Where?
MADELEINE: I don’t know. An open grave. I stand by the gravestone
looking down into it. And it’s my grave.
SCOTTIE: How do you know?
MADELEINE: I know.
William Rothman believes so, ‘In the present view of the open grave,
Scottie’s vision fuses with the scene he believes she believed she remem-
bered’ (55). The next shot that emerges from the blackness is Scottie’s
cut-out face, no longer looking quizzical, his eyes open, against a reced-
ing, vertiginous spiral motif. Scottie’s face now disappears leaving only the
spiralling background, and then reappears now filling the screen, and this
time his penetrating eyes seem to acknowledge he has seen and under-
stood something. In the next shot, we and the screen are again engulfed
in momentary blackness. One way of explaining these shifts is that Scottie
has moved from a constituted to constituent anxiety and in so doing has
‘traversed’ his fantasy. To traverse the fantasy therefore, Žižek maintains,
‘means fully identifying oneself with the fantasy—namely with the fantasy
that structures the excess resisting our immersion into daily reality’ (IDLC
329). ‘Anxiety arises when the objet a falls directly into reality, appears in
it’ (LTN 674). Is not this also what Judy experiences, after she tears up her
letter to Scottie, she traverses her fantasy in the sense that she falls into
Scottie’s reality, the imaginary scenario that allows her to endure the abyss
of the Other’s desire, and she introduces something disturbing, shattering
into her own reality. She, too, experiences both constituent and consti-
tuted anxiety.
The logic of projection in Vertigo is not that of a subjective operation
whereby pre-existing feelings of the subject are projected onto or attrib-
uted to others (the displacement of one’s own unacknowledged anxiety
onto the person one feels anxious about) but rather designates the objec-
tive mechanism by which the affect emerges. Thus, it is not accurate to say
that Scottie externalizes his anxiety as an established condition
48 L. SIMMONS
French film critic (and then film director), Eric Rohmer, in an early
response to the film argues that Vertigo is immersed in a Platonic problem-
atic (1959, 28–50).27 Indeed, at first sight, the schema proposed by Vertigo
would appear to be truly Platonic: Scottie’s Madeleine is a copy of Elster’s
Madeleine who is a copy of an ideal woman without concrete reality and
who will never have one. She is justly beyond this world, a pure transcen-
dent Idea, the model to which every real appearance (for Scottie at least)
must aspire. Here lies the difference between Madeleine Elster and the
Madeleine created by Elster. For the plot of Vertigo to succeed, it is not
necessary that the ‘false’ Madeleine resembles point for point the real
Madeleine Elster (Elster’s wife). What is essential is that she represents the
type of woman Scottie would easily fall in love with, and Elster as an old
friend of Scottie would be well placed to know this. That is, in being a
‘type’ like this she is already a sublime form, a Platonic Ideal. It is more
important for the plot that Madeleine be desirable than she resembles
characteristic for characteristic a real figure, the wife Madeleine Elster,
who we never encounter in the film, alive at least. This is why, says Žižek,
‘Scottie’s fury at the end is an authentic Platonic fury: he is furious at dis-
covering that he was imitating the imitation’ (FTKN 16).
However, Žižek in a characteristic counterintuitive turn rejects this
attribution of Platonism to Vertigo declaring:
this link is a negative one: Vertigo is, in a sense, the ultimate anti-Platonic
film, a systematic materialist undermining of the Platonic project … The
murderous fury that seizes Scottie when he finally discovers that Judy, whom
he tried to make into Madeleine, is (the woman he knew as) Madeleine, is
the fury of the deceived Platonist when he perceives that the original he
wants to remake in a perfect copy is already, in itself, a copy. The shock here
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 49
is not that the original turns out to be merely a copy—a standard deception
against which Platonism warns us all the time—but that (what we took to
be) the copy turns out to be the original. (OwB 157)
The crucial moment here is when we see, from Scottie’s point-of-view, the
two of them in the same shot: Judy on the right side, close to him, the gray
woman to the left, in the background. Again, we get the vulgar reality side-
by-side with the ethereal apparition of the ideal. … The brief moment when
Scottie is deluded into thinking that what he sees is Madeleine is the moment
at which the Absolute appears: it appears ‘as such’ in the very domain of
appearances, in those sublime moments when a supra-sensible dimension
‘shines through’ in our ordinary reality. (MML 133)
Although we see only the image of Madeleine, while Scottie is there in real-
ity, the effect of the shot is nonetheless that it is Madeleine who is really
there, part of our common reality, while Scottie is observing her from a
crack in our reality, from the pre-ontological shadowy realm of the hellish
underworld. (FRT 131)
The scene is like the uncanny moment when we catch sight of our own
image, and this image is not looking back at us. In such experiences,
we catch
what Lacan called gaze as objet petit a, part of our image that eludes the mir-
rorlike symmetrical relationship. When we see ourselves ‘from outside,’ from
this impossible point, the traumatic feature is not that I am objectivized,
reduced to an external object for the gaze, but, rather, that it is my gaze itself
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 51
Let us take another example of the critics getting it wrong from Vertigo:
the scene after Madeleine’s fake suicide attempt in the cold waters under
Golden Gate bridge when Scottie who has been trailing her rescues her.
At Fort Point, at the edge of the bay under the bridge, Madeleine stands
by the water’s edge and appears to deliberate, she scatters the petals of
her bouquet on the swirling water and then unexpectedly jumps in her-
self. Casting off his hat and coat and descending some steps to the edge
of the water, Scottie quickly dives in after her. Madeleine, her gloved
hands and arms out-splayed, struggles and appears to flounder and sink
in the water, but Scottie reaches her and drags her back through the
floating petals to the steps. Carrying her out of the water like a true
Romantic hero, he lays her comatose body down in the passenger seat
of her car and, in an attempt to revive her, speaks to her for the first
time. Scottie then drives the unconscious Madeleine back to his apart-
ment. Inside we see Scottie putting wood on the fire, drinking a cup of
coffee and an elaborate camera movement, right to left, measures out
the space of his apartment in an echo of the establishing shot of Ernie’s
restaurant analysed earlier.
It seems that one of the big questions for the Hitchcock critics here is:
Did he undress her? To put it bluntly, does Scottie Ferguson see Madeleine
52 L. SIMMONS
naked? Replying in the affirmative, a number of critics say the evidence lies
in Madeleine’s underwear that ‘we’ see suspended on a bar drying above
Scottie’s sink; proof that on bringing her home, Scottie undressed her and
saw her naked. We automatically assume that we see Madeleine’s under-
wear, such is the inexorable narrative logic of the scene (Fig. 2.5). Here is
Murray Pomerance:
Scottie has showered and is now comfortably dry, sedate, upon his sofa, in a
dark teal sweater that connotes the alluring distance of the sea without
implying the direct irritation of wetness. His quietness and the line of
Madeleine’s clothes hanging to dry in his distinctively modest kitchenette
inform us not only that Madeleine is presently sleeping but also that
Scottie … has undressed her. There is no sexuality directly implicit in his
action under these circumstances, only kindness and consideration. Yet the
construction of the scene implies an acute sexuality: she is beautiful, she has
begun to intrigue him, and we have ourselves already fallen for the
entrancement of her grace. The surface rationale that she is recuperating in
his apartment is thus at odds with the underlying provocation of her naked-
ness in his bed … We are desirous as we watch her, yet uncomfortable and
uncertain in our desire. She is the focus and cause of our vertiginous plea-
sure. (2004, 232)
As their talk grows more intimate, Scottie offers to get her more coffee, and
reaches for her cup; their hands touch, and we can see, within a two-shot,
that for both of them, this is a moment of erotic tension and possibility.
Immediately, the phone rings, the tension is broken, and Scottie leaves the
room to answer it…. The call is, of course, from Elster, and its timing is
uncannily precise, to the second, allowing them to get so far but no further.
(2012, 59)
if our social reality itself is sustained by a symbolic fiction or fantasy, then the
ultimate achievement of film art is not to recreate reality within the narrative
fiction, to seduce us into (mis)taking a fiction for reality, but on the con-
trary, to make us discern the fictional aspect of reality itself, to experience
reality itself as a fiction. (FRT 77)
with elemental images: the water of the bay, the fire blazing in the apart-
ment, the supposed nakedness of her body under the dressing gown. The
third moment is again an ‘appearance’ of Judy/Madeleine. Judy, com-
pletely remodelled as Madeleine apart from one detail, her hair, is urged
by Scottie to make this final transformation. She goes back into the bath-
room of her apartment, the tempo of the music rises, the door is lit by a
green light emanating from a neon sign in front of the apartment window,
everything becomes illuminated with green through a filter on the camera.
Judy crosses through the threshold of the bathroom door now resurrected
as Madeleine and accompanied by sumptuous romantic music. As Scottie
and Madeleine now embrace, the camera turns 360 degrees around the
couple and as ‘interface’ the spectator is placed in the subjective position
of Scottie.
Judy declares her real love while she plays the role of Madeleine, but
Scottie cannot comprehend it. He is unable to make the Lacanian distinc-
tion between the object of desire and surplus enjoyment which is its cause:
… the lock of curly blonde hair, that fatal detail of Madeleine in Hitchcock’s
Vertigo. When, in the love scene in the barn towards the end of the film,
Scottie passionately embraces Judy refashioned into the dead Madeleine,
during their famous 360-degree kiss, he stops kissing her and withdraws just
long enough to steal a look at her newly blonde hair, as if to reassure himself
that the particular feature which transforms her into the object of desire is
still there. … This curl is the objet petit a which condenses the impossible
deadly Thing, serving as its stand-in and thus enabling us to entertain a live-
able relationship with it, without being swallowed up by it. (FA 20)
Scottie declares his real love for Madeleine, but Judy knows full well
that this declaration of love is not destined for her. There exists a reci-
procity here, but it is not what we might call a ‘simultaneous reciprocity’.
At the top of the tower at the end of the film, the kiss shared is a real kiss.
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 57
Nevertheless, these two identities can exist at the same moment in time
because of an epistemological separation. Once Scottie knows the truth,
and Judy knows that Scottie knows, we are faced with a new situation and
a new problem. Who does Scottie embrace at the top of the tower at the
end of the film? Following this logic, it can neither be Judy nor Madeleine.
It cannot be Judy because Scottie has no feeling or concern for her. It
cannot be Madeleine because Scottie now knows that Madeleine never
really existed as such. We have to return to the film for an answer to this
troubling question. In this final scene, Scottie addresses this figure (for
obvious reasons I hesitate to even call her Judy/Madeleine) we cannot
name, oscillating between the names of Madeleine and Judy. It is clear
that he sees Madeleine in Judy and Judy in Madeleine and that he cannot
arrive at the point of separating the two identities. Judy/Madeleine is not
therefore an entity with two identities, she is by this stage a true double.
Scottie’s kiss is an invitation to madness. What he obliges Judy to do is
incorporate her rival Madeleine into her being; he obliges her to be pos-
sessed by Madeleine, just as Madeleine was seemingly possessed by
Carlotta. There is at this point no further threshold to cross. In throwing
herself from the tower, Judy liberates herself once and for all from her
terrible rival given birth by Scottie’s passion. Scottie starts to come to
terms with Judy’s love, despite his comprehension of her collusion with
Elster. His rage is displaced by grief, and he chokes, ‘I loved you so,
Maddie’. The past tense suggests he is liberated, but the name ‘Maddie’
(a diminutive like ‘Scottie’) used here for the only time is neither
Madeleine nor Judy, perhaps a new amalgam of them both (‘Mad(eleine)-
(Ju)dy’—‘Maddy’).
reality and the images of it in doubt and to such an extent and so skilfully
that the apparent opposition between them becomes blurred and porous. In
so doing, and by formalising the system by which it is constructed, the spec-
tator is simultaneously placed within the film, identified with a character or
a situation, quite literally ‘taken in’, and yet also placed without the film in
an exterior, observing it, observing oneself, seeing the system. (2010, np)
As Žižek insists, Hitchcock’s films explode ‘the form of the linear, cen-
tred narrative’ and render ‘life as a multiform flow … experienced as a
series of multiple parallel destinies that interact’ (EYS rev. ed., 233).
Scottie wants to possess Madeleine who is doubly possessed by Elster
and by Carlotta. Judy wants to possess Scottie who is possessed by
Madeleine. Judy imitates her own image, she wants to be loved as
Madeleine has been loved not as Judy. Scottie imitates Elster’s presumed
desire and the desire of Madeleine herself. Thus, we could speak of a chain
of unreciprocated desire: Judy desires Scottie who desires Madeleine who
desires Carlotta but for the fact that Judy and Madeleine are the ‘same’
person. The most flagrant and destructive desire is the desire of Scottie to
recreate Madeleine in the person of Judy. This desire is doubly mimetic so
that eventually Scottie discovers his ‘imitation’ is an imitation realized by
Elster to deceive him, only that Elster succeeded where he (Scottie) has
failed. As he says: ‘You played his wife so well, Judy! He made you over
didn’t he? Just as I’ve done. But better!’ Scottie’s Madeleine is a copy of a
copy, a copy of Elster’s Madeleine who is a copy of Madeleine Elster (who
never appears in the film except when Elster throws her dead body from
the tower); Elster’s Madeleine is a simulacrum, of no intrinsic interest
apart from the acting out of a presumed suicide. One could not express
with more force and irony the devastating inanity of desire.
Let us return again to Žižek’s reading of the scene where, after yet
another dinner at Ernie’s, Scottie takes Judy/Madeleine back to the
Empire Hotel. In this scene, the externalized split between an ethereal
apparition of Madeleine (or at least the woman who is similar to her) and
the vulgar reality of Judy from the scene at Ernie’s analysed above is now
projected back on to Judy in a literal form. We have here another profile
(and another mystery of the profile), but this time, in contrast to
Madeleine’s original ‘dazzling profile’ at Ernie’s, Judy’s face is in half
black shadow and, then when we view it from the front, also half green
from the neon light of the hotel sign (Fig. 2.6). ‘In other words’, says
Žižek, ‘we get here literally the other side of the magnificent profile shot
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 59
the radical ambiguity of the film’s final shot in which Scottie looks down
from the brink of the bell tower into the abyss that has just engulfed Judy.
This ending is at the same time ‘happy’ (Scottie is cured, he can look down
into the precipice) and ‘unhappy’ (he is finally broken, losing the support
that gave consistency to his being). … The abyss Scottie is finally able to
look into is the very abyss of the hole in the Other (the symbolic order)
concealed by the fascinating presence of the fantasy object. (LA 87)
may reflect his own ambivalent, but ultimately hopeful, view of himself as
controller’ (1999–2000, 90). As is also well-known, Hitchcock appeared
in short cameo roles in many of his films. Hitchcock generally appears at
the beginning of his films, in an open public space, as unobserved fellow
traveller or passerby and at a significant moment in the action when his
protagonist prepares to move from the light into a world of shadows.33
The cameos are also highly self-conscious as if acknowledging Hitchcock’s
role as director and orchestrator of the action and controller of the narra-
tive. A Hitchcock ‘in control’ appears at the beginning of Vertigo, when in
a cameo performance he walks across the entranceway of Elster’s shipyard
left to right passing Scottie, who is entering for his meeting with Elster,
and who pauses to speak to the Gateman. As Hitchcock passes Scottie,
their shadows appear to meld momentarily on screen. The themes of shad-
owing and overshadowing—Madeleine as a shadow of a shadow, Judy as a
shadow of Madeleine, not to speak of the ghost or shadow of Carlotta—
mark the film.34 Hitchcock in his cameo appearance crosses from the
directorial world of control into the area of proximity with the characters
in the filmed story. The direction of the story will be the dark alleyway that
Scottie accesses on his way to Elster’s office. It is a space that Hitchcock
‘maps’ by walking across it. The lateral crossing of the screen, as we will
see in Chap. 8, is also reminiscent of Hitchcock’s cameo in I Confess. Like
it does in that film, the appearance of Hitchcock sets the narrative in
motion and is the first half of a narrative bracket that was to have been
matched and balanced by a final scene then never used. With its inconclu-
sive ending where ‘Madeleine’s “second death” functions as the “loss of
loss”: by obtaining the object, we lose the fascinating dimension of loss as
that which captivates our desire’ (LA 86), in Vertigo the film narrative lit-
erally enacts what happens to its spectator at the conclusion of its viewing.
It is this feature of the Hitchcockian text doubling back on itself that Žižek
believes ‘allows us to insert Hitchcock into the series of artists whose work
forecasts today’s digital universe’ (EYS rev. ed. 233). In the experimenta-
tion with old linear narrative forms, such as that engaged in by Hitchcock’s
cinema, Žižek argues, lie the origins of the new medium of the cyberspace
hypertext that will provide us with a
perception of our reality as one of the possible—often even not the most
probable—outcomes of an ‘open’ situation, this notion that other possible
outcomes are not simply cancelled out but continue to haunt our ‘true’ real-
62 L. SIMMONS
ity as a spectre of what might have happened, conferring on our reality the
status of extreme fragility and contingency. (EYS rev. ed. 234)
Notes
1. See also Stephen Heath (1977–1978, 48–76).
2. Žižek on several occasions refers to these factual errors in Hitchcock stud-
ies and cites the case of Raymond Durgnat (see, for example, ‘Vertigo: The
Drama of a Deceived Platonist’, 67–82).
3. See Raymond Durgnat (1974, 278–298). For an extended discussion of
this and other ‘factual mistakes’, including the sequences at Ernie’s restau-
rant and Scottie’s apartment, see Žižek (OwB 153 ff.). Curiously, early on
in The Strange Case of Alfred Hitchcock, Durgnat remarks, ‘how easy it is to
read into a film meanings which were not intended and which have as little,
and as much, place there as a variety of other meanings’ (1974, 159).
4. See http://www.basichip.com/vertigo/main.htm. For a critical reflection
on cinematic pilgrimage, cinephilia and Vertigo, see Cunningham (2008).
5. The most notorious example being David Bordwell (2005).
6. The actual Ernie’s Restaurant closed in 1999 and today has become, in one
of those typical excesses of American capitalism, an up-market condo—so
maybe it is true that chic San Francisco has transmogrified into investor Los
Angeles? And perhaps this tragic fact also confers some authenticity to
Durgnat’s perverse misreading of San Francisco as Los Angeles?
7. See Barthes (1981). Žižek describes this point of attraction as ‘a fascinum
that fixes our gaze, a bright dazzling stain which we soon identify as the
naked back of a beautiful woman’ (OwB 152).
8. See, for example, Charles Barr (2002, 40–44).
9. Richard Allen suggests that Hitchcock’s recurrent division of the face in
two, and his emphatic use of the profile shot, may have been inspired by
F.W. Murnau’s adaptation of Robert-Louis Stevenson’s novella Dr. Jekyll
and Mr. Hyde in his now lost film Janus-Faced (Der Janus-kopff)
(2007, 193).
10. On closer examination, the isolated profile shot of Madeleine has a peculiar
quality. The red background of the restaurant wall ‘seems to get more
intense, almost threatening to explode in red heat turning into a yellow
blaze’, notes Žižek, who concludes that it is as if Hitchcock wished to
inscribe Scottie’s passion into the background (OwB 153). As Dan Aulier
records, the profile shot was redone after the set of Ernie’s Restaurant had
been dismantled and Herbert Coleman, who was in charge of filming it,
was forced to use a smaller lens than the rest of the sequence. This meant
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 63
that there was literally much less background visible and may have caused
the throbbing effect when intercut with the earlier sequence shot on set
(2000, 151–152).
11. The other Hitchcockian blot in Vertigo is, of course, the forward zoom and
backward track of the ‘vertigo shot’ in the stairwell of the San Juan Bautista
Mission that creates the sense of the implosion of visual space.
12. The term might be literally translated into English as ‘object little a’, but
Lacan insisted that it should be left untranslated (see the note by Alan
Sheridan, the first translator of the Ecrits (E 1977 xi)). Lacan’s insistence
on non-translation was designed so that the term would acquire ‘the status
of an algebraic sign’. The symbol ‘a’ (the first letter of the French word
autre or ‘other’) appears early on in Lacan’s work as always lower case and
italicized denoting the little other, which ‘isn’t another at all, since it is
essentially coupled with the ego’ (S2, 321), as opposed to the big Other
Autre which is an irreducible alterity. Justin Clemens, following sugges-
tions of Geoff Boucher, distinguishes the following different ways in which
objet petit a is conceived by Lacan: ‘a) objet a as the eternally lost object that
is also the object-cause of desire; b) objet a as the gaze and voice of the
Other; c) objet a as the Thing in my neighbour; d) objet a as the cause of
desire and its extinction in anxiety; e) objet a as discriminator between Ego
Ideal and Superego; f) objet a as the extimate agalma of my being; g) objet
a as plug for the lack in the Other’ (2005, 18 fn1). Sarah Kay notes: ‘Of all
the objects about which Žižek writes, the objet a is the one which preoc-
cupies him most; and it features in numerous figures and mathemes which
he takes from Lacan’ (2003, 57).
13. For a detailed account of the importance and persistence of ideology in
Žižek’s writings, as well as his revision of Althusser’s conceptualization of
ideology as a process of interpellation that is linked to imaginary subjectiv-
ity, see Robert Pfaller (2005).
14. Žižek here at the end is quoting Daniel Dennett (1991, 132).
15. For a full account of Lacan’s ‘four discourses’ by Žižek, see his ‘Four
Discourses, Four Subjects’ (1998).
16. For a full account of this motif across Hitchcock’s work, see Michael
Walker (2005, 239–247).
17. Žižek provides a list with the following examples: ‘a person desperately
clinging by his hand onto another person’s hand, as in the Nazi saboteur
clinging from the good American hero’s hand from the torch of the Statue
of Liberty in Saboteur; the final confrontation of Rear Window, the crip-
pled James Stewart hanging from the window, trying to grab the hand of
his pursuer who, instead of helping him, tries to make him fall; in The Man
Who Knew Too Much (remake 1955), at the sunny Casablanca market, the
dying Western agent, dressed as an Arab, stretches his hand to the innocent
64 L. SIMMONS
American tourist (James Stewart), pulling him down toward himself; the
finally unmasked thief clinging from Cary Grant’s hand in To Catch a Thief;
James Stewart clinging from the roof funnel and desperately trying to
grasp the policeman’s hand stretching toward him at the beginning of
Vertigo; Eva Marie-Saint clinging from Cary Grant’s hand at the edge of
the precipice (with the immediate jump to her clinging to his hand in
the sleeping car’s berth) at the end of North by Northwest’ (EYS rev.
ed., 224–225). For the more specific motif of hands in Hitchcock with
film stills, see https://the.hitchcock.zone/wiki/Hitchcock_themes_and_
motifs_-_hands. Accessed 21 November 2020.
18. Scottie’s acrophobia has been interpreted by critics in a number of different
ways: Tania Modleski associates it with his ‘femininity’ (2005, 90); Theodore
Price sees it as an indication of Scottie’s ‘impotence’ (1992, 140); while Thomas
Leitch understands it as ‘a fear of falling love’ (1991, 202).
19. Hitchcock explains this in his interview with Truffaut: ‘The viewpoint
must be fixed, you see, while the perspective is changed as it stretches
lengthwise. I thought about the problem for fifteen years. By the time we
got to Vertigo, we solved it by using the dolly and the zoom simultane-
ously’ (Truffaut 1985, 246).
20. Elsewhere Žižek states, ‘In Vertigo, Scottie does NOT love Madeleine—
the proof is that he tries to recreate her in Judy, changing Judy’s properties
to make her resemble Madeleine… Love is not love for the properties of
the object, but for the abyssal x, the je ne sais quoi in the object’ (‘Legal
Luck’ np).
21. It is a fragile ontology we are reminded of when Madeleine ‘disappears’ in
the McKittrick Hotel.
22. As Patrick McGilligan notes, this was a phrase assigned to him by an adman
for a proposed radio series (2003, 276).
23. For exceptions, see Richard Allen (2007, 38–71), Susan Smith (2000),
Christopher Morris (2002), Deborah Knight and George McKnight
(1999) and Pascal Bonitzer (EYAW 2010, 15–30).
24. Nöel Carroll, who provides an alternative theory of suspense, rejects char-
acter identification as a cause of suspense and argues for the spectator
observing fictional events from a position that is not identical to any of the
characters in the narrative. Instead, he proposes that suspense follows from
a profound sense of ‘moral empathy’ between audience and characters
(1996, 138).
25. See, for example, Hollinger (1987) and Gordon (2008).
26. There is a masterful full analysis of the complete dream by William
Rothman (2013, 46–57) which I have drawn upon here.
27. Rohmer’s article concludes: ‘c’est parce que la forme est pure, belle, rigou-
reuse, étonnament riche et libre qu’on peut dire que les films di Hitchcock
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 65
et Vertigo au premier chef, ont pour objets—outré ceux don’t ils savent
captiver nos sens—les Idées au sens noble, platonicien, du terme’ (1959, 50).
28. See also the following assertion: Lenin ‘tried to be a materialist: he was
obsessed with the notion of the mind reflecting on an objective reality
existing outside. However, such a notion relies on a hidden idealism,
because the idea that outside of our reflections there is objective reality
presupposes that our mind, which reflects reality, functions as a gaze some-
how external to this reality’ (CZ 96–97).
29. Indeed, I would claim that the missing underwear does in fact surface in
other parts of the film: we first encounter Scottie wearing what he calls a
‘corset’ while his friend Midge (Barbara Bel Geddes) works at her job as a
ladies’ undergarment designer. At one point, Scottie’s speech provides a
voiceover for a close-up of her drawing, which features a female torso in a
bra. Later we see him fascinated in Midge’s design of a brassiere that ‘works
on the principle of a cantilever bridge’.
30. Such a procedure has much in common with Žižek’s unmasking of the
‘parallax view’ (PV). As Fredric Jameson in his review of Žižek’s book
argues, ‘To discover that neither the code of the subject nor the code of the
object offers in itself an adequate representation of the unrepresentable
object it designates means to rediscover each of these codes as sheer repre-
sentation, to come to the conviction that it is both necessary and incom-
plete, that each is so to speak a necessary error, an indispensable appearance’
(Jameson 2006, 8).
31. Multiple endings, often profoundly different in character, exist for a num-
ber of Hitchcock films: the end of The Pleasure Garden (1925) exists in
two versions, and he shot three endings for Suspicion (1941). In each case,
Hitchcock appears to have opted for the more ambiguous or unresolved
version. Perhaps more radically than simply noting ambiguous endings,
Robin Wood questions the entire narrative trajectory of Vertigo on the
basis that we never see Scottie get down from the roof gutter from which
he hangs so precariously in the opening scene. He writes: ‘We do not see,
and are never told, how he got down from the gutter: there seems to be no
possible way he could have got down. The effect is of having him, through-
out the film, metaphorically suspended over a great abyss’ (2002,
110–111).
32. See Dan Aulier (2000, 50; 60–61; 69) and Donald Spoto (1983, 426–427).
33. See Michael Walker’s analysis of the common characteristics of these cameo
performances (2005, 88 ff). See also the discussion of Raymond Bellour’s
analysis of Hitchcock’s cameo in Marnie in Chap. 6.
34. As Dan Aulier notes, ‘Face in the Shadow’ was one of the proposed titles
for the film (1999, 69).
66 L. SIMMONS
References
Works by Žižek
CZ. Conversations with Žižek, with Glyn Daly. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2004.
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition, 2002.
EYAW. Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, new updated edition, 2010.
FA. The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For?
London: Verso, 2000.
FRT. The Fright of Real Tears: Krzystof Kieslowski between Theory and Post-theory.
London: British Film Institute, 2001.
FTKN. For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 2002.
IDLC. In Defence of Lost Causes. London: Verso, 2008.
IR. The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
LA. Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1994.
LET. Living in the End Times. London: Verso, 2010.
LTN. Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism.
London: Verso, 2012.
MI. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 1995.
MML. Mythology, Madness, and Laughter: Subjectivity in German Idealism, with
Markus Gabriel. London: Continuum, 2009.
OwB. Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. London:
Routledge, 2004.
PD. The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity. Cambridge, MA:
MIT Press, 2003.
PV. The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 2006.
SOI. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989.
TN. Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel and the Critique of Ideology. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press, 1993.
‘Four Discourses, Four Subjects,’ Cogito and the Unconscious, edited by Slavoj
Žižek. Durham: Duke University Press, 1998: 74–103.
‘Is there a proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’ in Hitchcock: Past and Future,
edited by Richard Allen and Sam Ishii-Gonzales. London and New York:
Routledge, 2004: 257–274.
‘Legal Luck,’ International Journal of Žižek Studies 3:1 (2009): https://zizek-
studies.org/index.php/IJZS/article/view/155
‘Vertigo: The Drama of a Deceived Platonist,’ Hitchcock Annual
(2003–2004): 67–82.
2 THE OBJET PETIT A: VERTIGO (1958) 67
Works by Lacan
E1977. Ecrits: A Selection, translated by Alan Sheridan. London: Tavistock
Publications, 1977.
S2. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, trans-
lated by Sylvana Tomaselli with notes by John Forrester. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1988.
S4. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book IV: The Object Relation 1956–1957, edited
by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by A.R. Price. New York: Polity, 2014.
S7. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 1959–1960,
edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Dennis Porter.
New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1992.
S8. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VIII: Transference 1960–1961, edited by
Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Bruce Fink. New York: Polity, 2014.
S10. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book X: Anxiety 1962–1963, edited by Jacques-
Alain Miller, translated by A.R. Price. New York: Polity, 2014.
S11. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psycho-analysis, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan Sheridan.
London: Hogarth Press, 1977.
Autre écrits. Paris: Seuil, 2001.
Works by Freud
SE XVII. Sigmund Freud, ‘The Uncanny’ (1919), vol. 17, The Standard Edition
of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the
German under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with
Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London:
The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955–: 217–256.
SE XVIII. Sigmund Freud, ‘Beyond the Pleasure Principle’ (1920), vol. 18, The
Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud.
Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey.
In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson,
24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis,
1955–: 7–64.
Other Works
Allen, Richard. 2007. Hitchcock’s Romantic Irony. New York: Columbia
University Press.
68 L. SIMMONS
Knight, Deborah and George McKnight. 1999. Suspense and its Master. In Alfred
Hitchcock: Centenary Essays, ed. Richard Allen and Sam Ishii-Gonzalès,
107–121. London: BFI Publishing.
Leitch, Thomas. 1991. Find the Director and Other Hitchcock Games. Athens:
University of Georgia Press.
McGilligan, Patrick. 2003. Alfred Hitchcock: A Life in Darkness and Light.
New York: Regan Books.
Modleski, Tania. 2005. The Women Who Knew Too Much: Hitchcock and Feminist
Theory. New York and London, Routledge, second edition.
Morris, Christopher D. 2002. The Hanging Figure: On Suspense and the Films of
Alfred Hitchcock. London and Westport, CT: Praeger.
Mulvey, Laura. 1975. Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema. Screen 16:3: 6–18.
Reprinted in her Visual and Other Pleasures. Bloomington: Indiana University
Press, 1989.
Oudart, Jean-Pierre. 1977–1978. Cinema and Suture. Screen 18:4: 35–47.
Pfaller, Robert. 2005. Where Is Your Hamster? The Concept of Ideology in
Žižek’s Cultural Theory. In Traversing the Fantasy: Critical Responses to Slavoj
Žižek, ed. Geoff Boucher, Jason Glynos and Matthew Sharpe, 105–124.
Aldershot: Ashgate.
Pomerance, Murray. 2004. An Eye for Hitchcock. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers
University Press.
Price, Theodore. 1992. Hitchcock and Homosexuality. Metuchen, NJ:
Scarecrow Press.
Rohdie, Sam. 2010. Hitchcock Fabrics. Screening the Past 27:1. http://www.
latrobe.edu.au/screeningthe past/current/current.html. Accessed 21
November 2020.
Rohmer, Eric. 1959. L’hélice et l’Idée. Cahiers du cinema 93: 48–50.
Rothman, William. 2004. Vertigo: The Unknown Woman in Hitchcock. In The “I”
of the Camera: Essays in Film Criticism, History and Aesthetics, 121–140.
New York and Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Rothman, William. 2013. Scottie’s Dream, Judy’s Plan, Madeleine’s Revenge. In
Vertigo, ed. Katalin Makkai, 45–70. Abingdon and New York: Routledge.
Sitney, P. Adams. 2003. Let Me Go into the Church Alone: The Roman Catholic
Subtext of Vertigo. In The Hidden God: Film and Faith, ed. Mary Lea Brandy
and Antonio Monda, 249–259. New York: The Museum of Modern Art.
Smith, Susan. 2000. Hitchcock: Suspense, Humour and Tone. London: Palgrave
Macmillan.
Spoto, Donald. 1983. The Dark Side of Genius: The Life of Alfred Hitchcock.
New York: Ballantine.
Sterritt, David. 1993. The Films of Alfred Hitchcock. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
70 L. SIMMONS
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Vest, James M. 1999–2000. Hitchcock’s Cameo in Vertigo. Hitchcock
Annual: 84–92.
Walker, Michael. 2005. Hitchcock’s Motifs. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press.
Wood, Robin. 2002. Hitchcock’s Films Revisited. New York: Columbia University
Press, revised edition.
CHAPTER 3
both necessary and arbitrary’ (2002, 227). Neil Badmington, in the latest
attempt to understand the enigma of Hitchcock’s birds, wants to read ‘the
birds of The Birds as birds’, that is, to ‘uncage’ them from any of the meta-
phors, codes and figures that analyse them as ‘signs of something else’
(2011, 131; 133).
Characteristically, Žižek turns this impossibility or failure to locate the
meaning of the birds at the core of the film around to provide a persuasive
account that, as an index of the Lacanian Real, Hitchcock’s birds are pre-
cisely ‘something inexplicable … something outside the rational chain of
events … a lawless impossible real’ (Glowinski et al. 2001, 155). Or, as
Lacan first declared of the Real, ‘something faced with which all words
cease and all categories fail, the object of anxiety par excellence’ (S2 164).
As the above quotations indicate, the Lacanian Real is characterized by an
‘impossibility’: ‘it is impossible to imagine, impossible to integrate into the
symbolic order, and impossible to attain in any way’ (Fink 1997, 27).
Approachable only asymptotically, the Real is most often defined by way
of paradoxes: it lies beyond the realm of signifiers yet causes an uncontrol-
lable upheaval within that realm; it seems more obdurate and forceful than
anything else yet it is also phantasmal, unanticipated and fortuitous; it is
inward and outward at the same time. Never present to our experience but
makes itself felt in its contingent effects. As Žižek, for whom the birds
represent the irruption of the lawless Real into the social order, insists in
thinking about the Real, we cannot engage with it directly but ‘only as a
cause which in itself does not exist—which is present only in a series of
effects, but always in a distorted, displaced way’ (SOI 163).
there are at least three notions of the Real. I would say that the very triad of
real, symbolic and imaginary is in a way mapped onto or projected into the
Real itself. So we have to put it in brutal terms: real Real, imaginary Real and
symbolic Real. First real Real would be the horrible Thing, the Medusa’s
head; the alien from the movie; the abyss; a monster. … There is symbolic
Real, which is simply meaningless scientific formulae. For example, quan-
tum physics can be understood as symbolic Real. … The category of the
imaginary Real I think, is, in a way, the crucial one because it points out that
for Lacan, the Real can also appear as something fragile … The Real is not
necessarily or always the ‘hard real’. It can also have this totally fragile
appearance: the Real can be something that transpires or shines through. …
The result of all this is that, for Lacan, the Real is not impossible in the sense
that it can never happen—a traumatic kernel which forever eludes our grasp.
No, the problem with the Real is that it happens and that’s the trauma. The
point is not that the Real is impossible but rather that the impossible is Real.
(CZ 68–70)
Furthermore, Lacan suggests that the intrusion of the Real may induce
psychosis and threaten the fabric of the symbolic order by obliterating
meaningful reality. As Žižek explains:
What happens in psychosis is that this empty point in the other, in what we
see and/or hear, is actualized, becomes part of effective reality: in psychosis,
we effectively hear the voice of the primordial Other addressing us, we effec-
tively know that we are being observed all the time. Usually, psychosis is
conceived as a form of lack with reference to the ‘normal’ state of things: in
psychosis something is missing, the key signifier (the paternal metaphor) is
rejected, foreclosed, excluded from the symbolic universe and thence returns
in the real in the guise of psychotic apparitions. (‘I Hear You with My Eyes:
or, The Invisible Master’ 90–91)
The menacing birds take on a life of their own, and seem to look back
at those who see them, spreading like blots on the screen, just as they
arrive amassing as sinister objects on the school jungle gym, and often
inducing psychosis in the screen characters.
Ding or Sache?
Lacan’s discussion of das Ding (the Thing) is one of the central themes
of his Seminar 7, The Ethics of Psychoanalysis. Lacan separates das Ding
from die Sache, as present in the term Sachvorstellungen, which Freud uses
to denote what in English which has been rendered ‘thing-presentations’.4
Lacan draws the distinction between die Sache as the representation of a
thing in the Symbolic order, ‘things of the human world’ that are domi-
nated by language and ‘symbolic processes’, while das Ding is the thing in
the Real, that which escapes signification, ‘the beyond-of-the-signified’.
The Sache is clearly the thing, a product of industry and human action as
governed by language. However implicit they may first be in the genesis of
that action, things are always on the surface, always within range of an expla-
nation. … The word is there in a reciprocal position to the extent that it
articulates itself, that it comes to explain itself beside the thing, to the extent
also that an action—which is itself dominated by language, indeed by com-
mand—will have separated out this object and given it birth, Sache and Wort
are, therefore, closely linked; they form a couple. Das Ding is found some-
where else. … This Ding is not in the relationship—which is to some extent
78 L. SIMMONS
The Real is thus simultaneously the Thing to which direct access is not pos-
sible and the obstacle that prevents this direct access; the thing that eludes
our grasp and the distorting screen that makes us miss the Thing. More
precisely, the Real is ultimately the very shift of perspective from the first
standpoint to the second. … what prevents us from accessing the Thing
directly is the Thing itself. (PD 77)
The first standpoint Žižek refers to here is that of Kant for whom things
divide into their knowable phenomenal manifestations and unknowable
noumenal cores. The second shift occurs with Hegel, and now the Kantian
gap between phenomena and noumena becomes transposed onto things
themselves which are now self-splitting, so that ‘the thing in itself essen-
tially possesses this external reflection within itself’ (Hegel 1969, 490). It
was Lacan’s Hegelianism, Žižek concludes, that caused him to go beyond
Kant and read the distinction between the Real and reality.
things is precisely what the subject adds to things, its fantasmatic projec-
tion/construction. (D 66–67)
what matters here is precisely its presence, the material presence of a frag-
ment of reality—it is a leftover, remnants which cannot be reduced to a
network of formal relations proper to the symbolic structure, but it is para-
doxically, at the same time, the positive condition for the effectuation of the
formal structure. … The paradox of its role is that although it is a leftover of
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 81
In The Birds, we could point to the role of the caged lovebirds: they are
double but have no double, that is no exact mirror-relation. Yet they func-
tion in restoring the symbolic structure: the structure of exchanges
between subjects: Melanie and Cathy; Melanie and Annie; Melanie and
Mitch. As Žižek claims:
Thirdly, and here Žižek cites as his example the birds in The Birds, an
object with ‘a massive, oppressive material presence; it is not an indifferent
void like the MacGuffin, but at the same time it does not circulate between
the subjects’ (SOI 184). What sort of thing (object) is ‘the birds’? The
fractured grammar here is deliberate, and Camille Paglia notes that
Hitchcock wrote the ad-line for his film: ‘The Birds is coming!’—and it
was a line that confused the studio hacks (1988, 88). Žižek notes: ‘it is not
an object of exchange, it is just a mute embodiment of an impossible jouis-
sance’ (EYAW 7).
Žižek then asks how we might redraw Lacan’s diagram from the begin-
ning of Chap. 7 of his seminar Encore (S20 90) to help explain the consis-
tency of these three objects in The Birds (Fig. 3.1). The three angles of the
triangle stand for the three fundamental dimensions which, according to
Lacan, structure the human universe: the Real (the hard traumatic reality
which resists symbolization), the Symbolic (the field of language, of sym-
bolic structure and communication) and the Imaginary (the domain of
images which capture our attention and with which we identify). ‘J’ in the
middle of the triangle stands for jouissance, the excessive enjoyment which
threatens to swallow us up, ‘the whirlpool of enjoyment threatening to
82 L. SIMMONS
swallow us all’ (LA 135), but towards which we are attracted while we
endeavour to maintain a proper distance. The three objects on the sides of
the triangle specify the different ways we maintain a distance towards,
normalize or control the threatening Thing in the middle. We could repeat
Lacan’s schema by inserting the names of the objects in Hitchcock’s film:
a = the birds as MacGuffin, as the leftover of the Real that sets in motion
the symbolic movement of interpretation: ‘Why are they doing this?’
Φ = the birds as impassive imaginary objectification of the Real; a terrifying
image that materializes enjoyment.
S(Ⱥ) = the circulating fragment of the Real, an object of exchange (in this
case the lovebirds), which is contingent but at the same time embodies
‘the lack in the Other, the impossibility around which the symbolic
order is structured’ (SOI 185). It marks the inherent inconsistency of
the Symbolic order, the fact that there is something (jouissance) which
resists symbolization and causes gaps and ruptures in the Symbolic.
The whirlpool or abyss in the centre, with its balloon circling the letter
J—jouissance, is, of course, the ‘whirpool’ of flocking birds that emerges
from the chimney and threatens to engulf Melanie and the family in the
Brenner home.
For Žižek,
indicates that at least at a certain point, the abyss separating the real from the
symbolic network has been crossed. (LA 31–32)
What is meant here by ‘the answer of the real’? While it is true to say
that in this film any of these objects can occupy the empty place of das
Ding, an object does so through virtue of the semblance that it appears it
was already there, that is, it was not placed there by the director but found
as an ‘answer of the real’. It is in this sense that the subject for Lacan is
itself a failed ‘answer of the real’; the subject wants to say something but
fails, and this failure is the subject, the failure to become itself. And this,
according to Žižek, is the difference between the so-called ‘post-
structuralist’ position on the subject and Lacan’s position: The former
describes the subject as being the result of subjectivating processes (assu-
jetissement), while the latter conceives of the subject as an ‘answer of the
Real’—because the signified can never find a signifier that would fully rep-
resent it, this void we call a subject is created (see SOI 174–175).6 As Žižek
concludes, ‘The role of the Lacanian real is, however, radically ambiguous:
true, it erupts in the form of a traumatic return, derailing the balance of
our daily lives, but it serves at the same time as a support of this very bal-
ance. What would our daily life be without some support in an answer of
the real?’ (LA 29).
So in The Birds, the birds are not ‘symbols’ of the intersubjective rela-
tionships and tensions of a domestic family drama at all: ‘they play a direct
part in the story as something inexplicable, as something outside the ratio-
nal chain of events, as a lawless impossible real. The diegetic action of the
film is so influenced by the birds that their massive presence completely
overshadows the domestic drama: the drama—literally loses its signifi-
cance’ (LA 105). While The Birds may seem to be about a signification
that can be detected—the dead end of the modern American family with
its deficient paternal ego-ideal and regression towards a merciless maternal
superego—for the film’s spectator on the contrary, the birds ‘block, mask,
by their massive presence, the film’s “signification” their function being to
make us forget, during their vertiginous and dazzling attacks, with what,
in the end, we are dealing: the triangle of a mother, her son, and the
woman he loves’ (LA 105–106).
84 L. SIMMONS
‘If one were to name one central issue that distinguishes the rise of mod-
ern thought’, suggests Alenka Zupanc ̌ic ̌, ‘it is perhaps no other than pre-
cisely the issue of representation, its profound interrogation, and the
whole consequent turn against the logic of representation’ (2004, 197).
According to Sarah Kay, this is reflected in the fact that Žižek
But then when Mitch rings Melanie to check she has made her way
back to Annie’s safely the tone and what was Melanie’s apparent ‘non-
interest’ changes, and we share the sense of Annie’s entrapment in her
own home. She sits hunched over on her chair, her legs drawn up under
her. Margaret Horwitz interprets the physical resemblance between Lydia
and Melanie, which Hitchcock emphasizes by often framing them in pro-
file in the same shot, and giving them similar hair styles, in terms of rivalry
(1982, 45). But it is possible, as Paul Gordon proposes, to think of them
as a single projection of Mitch (the son). If Mitch chooses Melanie
‘because she is closer to the more idealized (and repressed) image of his
mother, this means that Lydia must recognize in Melanie a figure who
both resembles her as well as being meant to replace her’ (2008, 154).
The Brenner House: According to Robert Boyle, the Brenner house
that Melanie sights from her runabout on Bodega Bay
was nothing but a shack when I first saw it … We had to literally make a new
house out of it by building over it. Additionally, the out buildings and barn
in the back were considered too far from the house for filming purposes, so
an extra barn was put up to group the reconstructed structures closer
together. A small pier was added to the front of the property, a gazebo built
for the party sequence and the overgrown grounds and trees generously
trimmed. (cited in Counts 1989, 17)
modest, stuffy, early American interior like the lord of the manor at a serf’s
cottage’ (1988, 34).
Steven Jacobs in The Wrong House reproduces the Hitchcock’s memo-
randum that was sent to the production designer and set decorator to
enable the construction of the Brenner house interior on a Hollywood
sound stage. It specifies in detail the paintings, inventory of interior fur-
nishings and objects from piano to hi-fi and writing desk all associated
with ‘reasonably educated and literary people’ to produce an ‘atmosphere
of taste and character’ (2007, 146). The portrait of the deceased hus-
band/father that hangs over the piano was to be placed, Hitchcock
instructed, in ‘the place of honor’. It hangs crooked after the first bird
attack and a dead bird falls from behind when it is straightened.11 The
vulnerability of the house is emphasized by its isolation, its lack of cover
and exposure to the sky, and we discover that its wooden walls and doors
are not thick enough to keep out the hostile pecking birds. At the end all
boarded up with jagged, weathered planks, it is like a cage or dark box, a
version of the lovebirds’ cage with the towel thrown over it. The threat
comes not merely from the outside with the birds exploding down the
chimney and through the fireplace, the family hearth that is the house’s
centre. It is as if the house were also threatened in some way from inside.
The chimney represents what Žižek calls
the excess of a third space which gets lost in the division into outside and
inside. In human dwellings, there is an intermediate space which is dis-
avowed: we all know it exists, but we do not readily accept its existence—it
remains ignored and (mostly) unsayable … We rely on this space but ignore
it—no wonder then that, in science-fiction, horror films and techno-thrillers,
this dark space between the walls is where horrible threats lurk.
(LET 259–260)
Jacobs notes how ‘by means of carefully selected camera positions, the
ceilings seem to weigh down on the besieged inhabitants, who press them-
selves anxiously against the walls and furniture’ (2007, 144). ‘The dead
end The Birds is really about is, of course, that of the modern American
family: the deficient paternal ego-ideal makes the law “regress” toward a
ferocious maternal superego, affecting sexual enjoyment’ (LA 99). From
Melanie’s first sight of the house from Bodega Bay when she visits
Brinkmeyer’s hardware store, and the clerk points it out across the bay
between ‘them two big trees’, to the moment she approaches in the
94 L. SIMMONS
when Melanie, after crossing the bay in a small rented boat, approaches the
house where Mitch’s mother and sister live … [Hitchcock] alternates an
objective shot of the uneasy Melanie aware of intruding on the privacy of a
home, with her subjective view of the mysteriously silent house …
Hitchcockian montage elevates an everyday, trivial object into a sublime
Thing. By purely formal manipulation, it succeeds in bestowing on an ordi-
nary object the aura of anxiety and uneasiness. (LA 117)
floor, protruding past an open door Lydia sees a man’s bloody feet pro-
truding from ripped pyjama legs. As she moves in, cuts that come closer
and closer, reveal the farmer, Dan Fawcett, propped against the wall in the
corner. We focus on his face and the blood that has dripped down from his
pecked-out eye-sockets. Lydia now breaks the eerie silence of the scene.
She hurtles towards us on the front path to the house. ‘Eyes half-deranged
and mouth gaping, she is utterly mute, the syllables strangled in her gur-
gling throat’, suggests Camille Paglia (1988, 63), and pushing past the
nonplussed farmer’s assistant she jumps into her truck and roars off. The
screech of the truck engine at once seems like that of a bird, and it also
conveys Lydia’s mental anguish.15
Lydia is an example of what Michel Chion calls acousmère, ‘the acous-
matic mother’ (see EYAW 196–197). Speaking of Norman Bates’ mother
in Psycho, and of Norman’s ventriloquizing of her voice, Chion notes it is
‘[a] sound one hears without seeing what causes it’ (EYAW 205 fn1). It
involves a sense of disembodiment since embodiment is realized through
the simultaneous assembly of a visible body and an audible voice. According
to Chion, the acousmatic voice is simply a voice whose source we cannot
see, one that ‘arouses, simply through its acousmatic position, a desire to
go and see who is speaking’ (EYAW 197),16 but here with Lydia’s silent
scream, we see a body (open mouth) whose voice we cannot hear. The
former is a voice in search of a body, the latter is a body in search of a
voice. In both cases, the search is incomplete or frustrated; even when it
finds its body, the voice doesn’t stick or match perfectly. As Mladen Dolar
writes, ‘the voice without a body is inherently uncanny, and that the body
to which it is assigned does not dissipate its haunting effect’ (2006, 61). If
disacousmatization involves the problem of identifying the hidden source
of a voice that is heard, here we would seem to have the opposite situation:
a source of the voice to which no voice can be attributed, but which
because of that inability represents the voice all the more. A sort of anti-
voice, or voiceless-voice, an extreme attempt to reach those who no longer
hear. As Žižek insists, there is no such thing as complete
disacousmatization:
An unbridgeable gap separates forever a human body from ‘its’ voice. The
voice displays a spectral autonomy, it never quite belongs to the body we
see, so that even when we see a living person talking, there is always a mini-
mum of ventriloquism at work: it is as if the speaker’s own voice hollows him
out and in a sense speaks ‘by itself’, through him. (OB 58)
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 97
Many interpreters (including Munch himself) have seen the distorted land-
scape in the background as the effect of the scream spreading through
nature, but we could also read it in the opposite direction: as the landscape
which eddies into the black hole of the mouth, as if the scream would suck
the background into the orifice, contract it instead of expanding through it.
The painted scream is by definition mute, stuck in the throat; the black
opening is without the voice which would mollify it, fill it, endow it with
sense, hence its resonance is all the greater. (2006, 69)
Žižek notes that the painting has the anamorphic shape or ‘stain’ of the
ear and that the right half is more anamorphically distorted than the left,
that is, ‘the painting is sucked towards a centre of gravity on the right and
the spiral lines of this distorted reality suggest a new shape that reminds us
of a giant ear, a kind of paranoiac activity that hears all’ (EYS 136).
Lacan refers to Munch’s scream in his Seminar 12, Crucial Problems for
Psychoanalysis (1964–1965), where he asks
What is this scream? Who will hear it, this scream that we do not hear? …
And nevertheless, what is tangible, is that this silence is not the ground of
the scream … here the scream literally seems to provoke the silence and in
abolishing itself in it, it is tangible that it causes it. It gives rise to it, it allows
it to hold its note, it is the scream which sustains it and not the silence the
scream, the scream in a way makes the silence curl up in the very impasse
from which it springs, in order that the silence may escape from it. But it has
already happened when we see Munch’s image. The scream is traversed by
98 L. SIMMONS
the space of the silence without dwelling in it; they are not linked either by
being together or by succeeding one another, the scream creates the abyss
into which silence rushes. (S12 185)
That is to say, the crucial feature of the painting is the fact that the
scream is not heard. Žižek argues, ‘one could say that the scream “got
stuck in the throat”: the voice qua object is precisely what is “stuck in the
throat”, what cannot burst out, unchain itself and thus enter the dimen-
sion of subjectivity’ (EYS 117). By being stuck, the black opening of the
mouth, ‘the abyss into which silence rushes’, is without voice and there-
fore sense, but this gives it greater resonance and for that reason allows it
to represent the voice all the more, ‘allows it to hold its note’. Lydia’s
silent scream reminds us of the pun Lacan makes between cri pur, a pure
scream, that becomes a cri pour, a scream for someone. It would appear
that her scream epitomizes the signifying gesture precisely by not signify-
ing anything in particular. The scream is notoriously the first sign of life,
and its blocked representation here thus represents a moment of regres-
sion to the infans, which Lacan tells us means ‘before speech’, encompass-
ing a pure process of enunciation before the infant is capable of any
statement. Lydia thus regresses in this scene back to the Imaginary as the
smooth functioning of the Symbolic collapses for her, and her retreat into
her bedroom to be ‘nursed’ by Melanie is a sign of that. Nevertheless, it is
also true to say that she remains the ‘acousmère’ of the film, creating the
simple desire to see who is speaking (and in control), and the first acous-
matic voice proper which we hear as infants and cannot locate the origin
of is, of course, the mother’s voice (see Dolar 2006, 66).
What is the relationship of Lydia’s silent scream to the overall sound
aesthetic of The Birds? Elizabeth Weis characterizes Hitchcock’s sound
aesthetic in this period as an attempt to move beyond the subjectivity of
the earlier films, using the soundtrack to break apart the system of specta-
torial positioning constructed through point-of-view shots so that the
sound can seize the spectator more viscerally (1982). The unusual musical
score for the film is a reflection of the fact that Hitchcock displays the
strongest interest in controlling sound in all of his work and also, at this
point in his career, demonstrates the greatest technical capacity to do so
with the constant interplay between natural sounds and electronically-
generated bird noises. Hitchcock indicated to Truffaut that working with
electronic sound allowed him to manipulate the style and nature of each
sound, and the flapping of bird wings could be orchestrated in waves of
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 99
crescendo and decrescendo: ‘The bird sounds are worked out like a real
musical score’ (Truffaut 1985, 225). The processed sounds of the birds
thus take the place of an absent musical score. For the final scene,
Hitchcock declared that he wanted an ‘electronic silence, a sort of monot-
onous low hum’ to suggest the distant sea but also ‘the language of the
birds’.19 As he reported to Truffaut:
For the final scene, in which Rod Taylor opens the door of the house for the
first time and finds the birds assembled there, as far as the eye can see, I
asked for a silence, but not just any kind of silence. I wanted an electronic
silence, a sort of monotonous low hum that might suggest the sound of the
sea in the distance. It was a strange, artificial sound, which in the language
of the birds might be saying, ‘We’re not ready to attack you yet, but we’re
getting ready. We’re like an engine that’s purring and we may start off at any
moment.’ All of this was suggested by a sound that’s so low that you can’t
be sure whether you’re actually hearing it or only imagining it. (1985, 225)
We can now link Lydia’s silent scream to the wider acousmatic sound
aesthetic of The Birds and its source in traumatic silence. Angelo Restivo
believes
We can thus argue that with The Birds, Hitchcock is finally able to spread the
acousmatic voice … out across the soundscape, by displacing the acousmatic
onto the birds. In fact, the opening scene of the film announces this dis-
placement: Melanie hears a disembodied whistle while walking in Union
Square, turns to see that a young boy is teasing her, but is quickly directed
by the soundtrack to attend not to him, but to the cloud of birds in the
distance. (2004, 175)
And when Lydia emerges screaming silently from the Fawcett farm-
house, her scream is similarly displaced, as Hitchcock acknowledged, to
the squealing of her truck on the road. It is both from the acousmère and
acousmatic.20 The pulsating electronic soundtrack that lies beyond the
diegesis, and may well be hallucinatory, has its organic origins in some-
thing that remains unutterable, stuck in the throat of the humans in
the film.21
100 L. SIMMONS
On the side of things, there is the gaze, that is to say, things look at me, and
yet I see them. This is how one should understand those words, so strongly
stressed, in the Gospel, They have eyes that they might not see. That they
might not see what? Precisely, that things are looking at them. (S11 109)
out a distance, she then lies down flat to observe what happens. Mitch
who has by now found the lovebirds runs back and forth on the shore.
When he catches sight of Melanie’s boat, she sits up and with some dif-
ficulty starts the outboard motor. Mitch rushes back into the house and
emerges with a pair of binoculars. He now recognizes her with pleasure,
and she smiles in triumph and self-satisfaction (at the task she has just
completed, or the recognition she has evoked?). Leaping into his car,
Mitch now speeds along the road that follows the arc of the bay, and he
beats her to the wharf where he stands with his hand on his hip. Just as
Melanie cocks her head bird-like to one side in a gesture of provocation,
a gull dives down and slams into her head. Melanie gasps, her right
hand flies up to her forehead and her left is raised awkwardly. She then
inspects her palm, and we see a close-up of her bloodied suede gloves.
Mitch now leaps off the wharf into the boat to pull it into the side of
the wharf, and he then helps her out and up the ladder. With blood
trickling down the side of Melanie’s head, they move towards the marina
office which, however, they find locked.
Bellour notes that Melanie’s trip on Bodega Bay to deliver the lovebirds
to the Brenners’ farm is broken neatly in two: the progression towards and
into the house by Melanie and the return journey by both Melanie and
Mitch. This doubleness is enhanced by a strict binary alternation that
expands throughout the sequence developed through the division between
Melanie seeing and what Melanie sees.22 In that elaboration Shot 33, the
insert of Melanie’s hands and the two envelopes beside the cage of the
lovebirds is not part of her vision and is a detail of her action (Fig. 3.4).
This close-up breaks the alternation of the gaze, rather it duplicates and
details the previous shot so that the alternation formula of seeing/seen-
close/distant is transformed into non-seeing/seeing-close distant, non-
seeing includes seen but without the mediation of the character. Shot 33
introduces a displacement. That is, midway through the sequence, the
organization of vision around one character (Melanie) is replaced by a
dual vision (that also of Mitch who discovers her presence). The centre of
vision is then displaced. The important change in framing is then marked
again in Shot 57 by the double circles of Mitch’s binoculars which are
trained on and capture Melanie (Fig. 3.5).
On the return journey of Melanie in the boat and Mitch in the car, it is
the double smile which unites them in ‘the ironic and ravishing complicity
of an exchange’ (Bellour 2000, 53). Now the alternation is between a close-
up of Melanie on the boat and a longshot of complex of buildings on the
Fig. 3.4 Shot 33, Melanie leaves the letter
At the very moment the Symbolic order ‘doubles’, names its own difference
from itself, there is also something that ‘doubles’ it, which cannot be
named … What is radically posed by Žižek’s work—both as a theme within
it and by the very existence of the work itself—is the relationship of thought
to the Other, to the subject who knows. Objects of the drive are somehow
double in themselves. … This ‘doubling’, as Žižek so brilliantly brings out,
is what is at stake in Hegel’s notion of dialectics and not any reconciliation
with the world. (Butler 2005, 25; 26; 16)
her lap as part and parcel of the cackling crows and other birds that have
proved victorious in the end’ (2008, 159). George Toles finds some hope
in the mother–daughter embrace: ‘At the end of The Birds, a somehow
suspect, becalmed mother and traumatized “almost” daughter effect a
dazed reconciling embrace as the vehicle which contains them slowly
moves through a bird-covered, spectral landscape’ (2001, 228). Cathy’s
ability to bring the lovebirds along on the final journey (‘They haven’t
hurt anybody’) is also generally interpreted as a sign of hope for humani-
ty’s recovery, perhaps endorsed by the early morning rainbow beams that
arch in the sky. Will the ominous audience of birds lining the roadway turn
into ‘doves of peace? asks Camille Paglia (1988, 86).
Why does The Birds end in such an open and unresolved way? David
Sterritt believes it does so because of Hitchcock’s ‘distrust of language’ in
a film in which ‘spoken communication is of little use’ (1993, 142). The
more the characters of The Birds talk, the more their problems become
compounded, yet the birds who cannot talk, or use language in a fashion
we may identify, become ever more unified and organized throughout the
narrative. This lack of the power of words, and therefore screenwriting
and story-telling, implicates Hitchcock in its abjuration and causes the film
to pivot on the equation: ‘Mitch = Hitch’ (143).25 But this seems, to say
the least, somewhat specious. Ian Buchanan believes that the ‘unresolved-
ness’ is there from the beginning: how can Lydia be blamed since at the
time of the first bird strike she is unaware of Melanie and so there is no
reason for Lydia’s maternal superego to be inflamed (2002, 107).26 Annie
Hayworth, too, suggests ‘with all due respect to Oedipus’ that Lydia is
not a ‘jealous woman’ or a ‘clinging, possessive mother’ but merely fears
‘being abandoned’. But Camille Paglia questions Annie’s conclusions as
being those of the film itself. ‘Annie is in self-anaesthetising denial’, she
says (1988, 47). The question ‘why do the birds attack?’, which as we have
seen is at the centre of every reading of the film, is in fact the fundamental
expectation that the film thwarts until and beyond the very end. Hitchcock
offers us the possibility of turning the birds into symbols, or providing
some rational or semi-rational explanation for their behaviour, but he also
makes it clear that to take either path is to short circuit the enigma pro-
posed by his film’s narrative.
Is Lydia victorious at the end? She cleans and bandages a fragile, cata-
tonic Melanie’s wounds and helps Mitch escort her to the car. Inside the
car, she cradles Melanie in her lap. Melanie squeezes Lydia’s wrist, and she
looks down. Lydia looks down tenderly and hugs Melanie a little closer.
106 L. SIMMONS
Žižek interprets this as Mitch’s mother now accepting Melanie, thus aban-
doning her superego role, which also explains why the birds stop and are
silent, because their role in the Oedipal drama is now finished. Žižek
asserts that ‘at the very end of the film, Mitch’s mother “accepts” Melanie
as her son’s wife, gives her consent, and abandons her super-ego role (as
indicated by the fleeting smile she and Melanie exchange in the car)’ (LA
106). This explains, for Žižek, why the birds seemingly stop attacking for
their role as embodiment of maternal superego is finished. We are seem-
ingly thrown back on a boring family drama of small-town America about
a boy who brings home a girl who threatens his mother. But do the birds
really ‘stop’ and are they silent? Is the superego role overcome, or is it
simply in abeyance, on hold? Žižek stops, doubles back on himself and
gives an alternative reading where the final outcome remains open: Melanie
Do not the arrival and the persistence of the birds illustrate, almost
seamlessly, Žižek’s notion of the ‘act’ that breaks with or resituates the
ideological field, breaks with existing symbolic conventions and does not
remain within the range of commonly accepted possibilities? The act is not
something that is accomplished but nor is it something endlessly deferred,
it is something always coming into being or taking place, it is not only
what actually occurs but what allows all else to take place. As Rex Butler
comments: ‘There is always an element of the unexpected and unpredict-
able associated with the act, of something not foreseeable within the cur-
rent conceptual horizons. And this means that if the act arises from within
the old symbolic order it cannot entirely be named or judged within this
order. Its very aim is to redefine what is possible, to change the criteria by
which it will be understood’ (2004, 66–67). For Žižek, the ‘act’ (as
opposed to action) is an intervention that changes the ‘reality principle’ of
a given situation. The act, he insists, is
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 107
Notes
1. Birds, of course, are an important subtheme in Hitchcock’s work. To cite
some of the important examples: the chirping from a bird cage above the
heroine’s bed in Blackmail; the bird shop in Sabotage; birds that escape
from a crate in the boxcar in The Lady Vanishes; the resident of Rear Window
who keeps a caged bird outside her window; the woman with a cage of
fighting finches in To Catch a Thief; Norman Bates’ stuffed birds in Psycho.
2. Note that while in an interview with Peter Bogdanovich, Hitchcock
describes Lydia as ‘substituting her son for her husband’ (1963, 44), his
character Annie Hayworth tempers the Oedipal interpretation with her
throwaway line, ‘With all due respect to Oedipus’, and she claims Lydia is
neither possessive nor jealous but merely afraid of ‘being abandoned’.
3. Žižek himself writes ‘Alain Badiou identified the “passion for the Real [la
passion du reel]” as the key feature of the twentieth century. … The ulti-
mate and defining experience of the twentieth century was the direct expe-
rience of the Real as opposed to everyday social reality’ (TUE 267).
4. See Freud, ‘The Unconscious’ (1915) (SE XIV 161).
5. A MacGuffin is generally understood as an object, device or event that is
necessary to the plot and the motivation of the characters, but insignifi-
cant, unimportant or irrelevant in itself. Sidney Gottlieb cites an early
explanation of the term in a lecture Hitchcock delivered in 1939: ‘It might
be a Scottish name, taken from a story about two men on a train’. One
man says, ‘What’s that package up there in the baggage rack?’ And the
other answers, ‘Oh, that’s a MacGuffin’. The first one asks, ‘What’s a
MacGuffin?’ ‘Well’, the other man says, ‘it’s an apparatus for trapping lions
in the Scottish Highlands’. The first man says, ‘But there are no lions in the
Scottish Highlands’, and the other one answers, ‘Well then, that’s no
MacGuffin!’ ‘So you see that a MacGuffin is actually nothing at all’
(Gottlieb 1995, 267).
6. Rex Butler argues that it is around ‘the subject as split and the subject as
introducing a kind of split—that the originality of Žižek’s philosophy is to
be found’ (2005, 17).
7. Elsewhere Lacan translates Vorstellungsrepräsentanz as ‘representative of
the representation’ [représentant de la représentation] (S11 218).
108 L. SIMMONS
8. See the following: LA 178 fn9; EYS 9; EYAW 236–237; FTK 77; IR 82;
SFA 266.
9. In the same passage, Žižek clarifies that the intrusion of the birds is not
simply of a psychotic nature and distinguishes between
Vorstellungsrepräsentanz and psychosis: ‘Vorstellungs-Repräsentanz desig-
nates a signifier which fills out the void of the excluded representation,
whereas a psychotic stain is a representation which fills out a hole in the
Symbolic, giving body to the “unspeakable”—its inert presence testifies
that we are in a domain where “words fail”. The surplus–signifier “hysteri-
cizes” the subject, whereas the effect of the non-signifying stain is psy-
chotic “hysteria-psychosis”’ (EYAW 239).
10. In a subsequent article on sound in The Birds, Allen pushes this even fur-
ther: ‘Cutting between Melanie’s agitation and the gathering of the birds,
the sound of the children’s voices appears to express her fear to the point
where we might imagine that what is being represented here is a mental
landscape, as if the song is in Melanie’s head and that in her anxiety … she
is actually conjuring the birds into being as an external projection of that
anxiety’ (2013, 115).
11. Robin Wood describes the interior of the Brenner house as ‘heavily mascu-
line’ (2002, 163).
12. Scriptwriter Evan Hunter insists that he did not write this scene which he
regards as ‘totally inept and devoid of any craftsmanship’. Instead, he pro-
poses that Hitchcock wrote it and has also suggested, in an attempt to
explain its hamfistedness, that Tippi Hedren merely ‘ad libbed her way
through it’. See Kyle B. Counts (1989, 18).
13. However, we need to treat these revelations with some circumspection.
Later in a scene at The Tides restaurant, Hitchcock will seat Melanie
directly under a sign, ‘Absolutely No Credit’, which would seem to allude
to her history of lying.
14. Robin Wood understands the teacups to be a leitmotif of human fragility
(2002, 165), whereas Angelo Restivo regards the ‘taking of coffee (or
occasionally tea or brandy)’ as ‘central to the forging of social links’ and
hence why the birds ‘zero in’ on cups in their various attacks (2004, 173).
15. To François Truffaut, Hitchcock described the end of the scene as follows:
‘The screech of the truck engine starting off conveys her anguish … It is
not only the sound of the engine you hear, but something that’s like a cry.
It’s as though the truck were shrieking’ (1985, 224). Elizabeth Weis notes
that Lydia resembles Melanie, in both appearance and coldness of demean-
our, and adds that ‘Insofar as the women are doubles, there has been an
aural reversal. Earlier when Melanie was still untouched by a deeply felt
experience, she was identified as something less than human by being asso-
ciated with her car motor. Now the mother is indeed suffering, and the
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 109
References
Works by Žižek
CHU. Contingency, Hegemony, Universality: Contemporary Dialogues on the Left
(with Ernesto Laclau and Judith Butler). London: Verso, 2000.
CZ. Conversations with Žižek, with Glyn Daly. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2004.
D. Disparities. London and New York: Bloomsbury Academic, 2016.
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, second edition, 2002.
EYAW. Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, new updated edition, 2010.
FTKN. For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 2002.
IR. The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
ITR. Interrogating the Real: Slavoj Žižek, Rex Butler and Scott Stephens editors.
London and New York: Continuum, 2005.
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 111
Works by Lacan
E. Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S2. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, trans-
lated by Sylvana Tomaselli with notes by John Forrester. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1988.
S7. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 1959–1960,
edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Dennis Porter.
New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1992.
S11. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psycho-analysis, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan Sheridan.
London: Hogarth Press, 1977.
S12. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XII: Crucial Problems for Psychoanalysis
1964–1965, translated by Cormac Gallagher, 17 March 1965 (unpublished).
S20. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of
Love and Knowledge, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by
Bruce Fink. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1991.
Works by Freud
SE XIV. ‘Repression’ (1915), vol. 14, The Standard Edition of the Complete
Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German under the
General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna Freud.
112 L. SIMMONS
Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The Hogarth
Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955a–: 141–158.
SE XIV. ‘The Unconscious’ (1915), vol. 14, The Standard Edition of the Complete
Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German under the
General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna Freud.
Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The Hogarth
Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955b–: 159–215.
Other Works
Allen, Richard. 1997–1998. Avian Metaphor in The Birds. Hitchcock Annual
6: 40–67.
Allen, Richard. 2013. The Sound of The Birds. October 146: 97–120.
Badmington, Neil. 2011. Hitchcock’s Magic. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.
Bellour, Raymond. 2000. The Analysis of Film. Trans. Constance Penley.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Bergala, Alain. 2001. Alfred, Adam and Eve. In Hitchcock and Art: Fatal
Coincidences, ed. Dominique Paini and Guy Cogeval, 111–125. Paris: Centre
Pompidou and Mazzotta.
Bogdanovich, Peter. 1963. The Cinema of Alfred Hitchcock. New York: Museum
of Modern Art Film Library.
Bowie, Malcolm. 1991. Lacan. London: Fontana.
Buchanan, Ian. 2002. Schizoanalysis and Hitchcock: Deleuze and The Birds.
Strategies: Journal of Theory, Culture & Politics 15:1: 105–118.
Butler, Judith. 1993. Bodies that Matter: On the Discursive Limits of “Sex”.
New York: Routledge.
Butler, Rex. 2005. Slavoj Zizek: Live Theory. New York and London: Continuum.
Chion, Michel. 1999. The Voice in Cinema. Ed. and trans. Claudia Gorbman.
New York: Columbia University Press.
Counts, Kyle B. 1989. The Making of The Birds. Cinefantastique 10:2: 14–35.
Dolar, Mladen. 2006. A Voice and Nothing More. London and Cambridge:
MIT Press.
Eco, Umberto. 1984. The Role of the Reader: Explorations in the Semiotics of Texts.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Edelman, Lee. 1999. Hitchcock’s Future. In Alfred Hitchcock Centenary Essays,
ed. Richard Allen and S. Ishii Gonzales, 239–258. London: British Film
Institute.
Fink, Bruce. 1997. The Lacanian Subject: Between Language and Jouissance.
Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Glowinski, Hughette et al. 2001. A Compendium of Lacanian Terms. London:
Free Association Books.
3 THE REAL: THE BIRDS (1963) 113
Gordon, Paul. 2008. Dial ‘M’ for Mother: A Freudian Hitchcock. Madison, NJ:
Fairleigh Dickinson University Press.
Gottlieb, Sidney. 1995. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Hegel, G.W.F. 1969. Science of Logic. Trans. A.V. Miller. Amherst, MA:
Humanity Books.
Horwitz, Margaret. 1982. A Mother’s Love. Wide Angle 5:1: 42–48. Reprinted as
‘The Birds: A Mother’s Love’ in A Hitchcock Reader, ed. Marshall Deutelbaum
and Leland Poague, 279–288. Ames, IA: Iowa State Press, 1986.
Jacobs, Steven. 2007. The Wrong House: The Architecture of Alfred Hitchcock.
Amsterdam: 010 Publishers.
Kay, Sarah. 2003. Žižek: A Critical Introduction. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Laplanche, Jean and J.B. Pontalis. 1974. The Language of Psychoanalysis. Trans.
Donald Nicholson-Smith. New York: W.W. Norton & Co.
Leitch, Thomas. 1991. Find the Director and Other Hitchcock Games. Athens:
University of Georgia Press.
Modleski, Tania. 2005. The Women Who Knew Too Much: Hitchcock and Feminist
Theory. New York and London, Routledge, second edition.
Morris, Christopher D. 2000. Reading the Birds and The Birds. Literature/Film
Quarterly 28:4: 250–558.
Paglia, Camille. 1988. The Birds. London: British Film Institute.
Restivo, Angelo. 2004. The Silence of The Birds: Sound Aesthetics and Public
Space in Later Hitchcock. In Hitchcock Past and Future, ed. Richard Allen and
Sam Ishii-Gonzáles, 164–178. London and New York: Routledge.
Smith, Susan. 2000. Hitchcock: Suspense, Humour and Tone. London: Palgrave
Macmillan.
Spoto, Donald. 1992. The Art of Alfred Hitchcock: Fifty Years of His Motion
Pictures. New York: Anchor/Doubleday, second edition.
Sterritt, David. 1993. The Films of Alfred Hitchcock. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Toles, George. 2001. Mother Calls the Shots: Hitchcock’s Female Gaze. In A
House Made of Light. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Weis, Elisabeth. 1982. The Silent Scream: Alfred Hitchcock’s Soundtrack. Teaneck,
NJ: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press.
Weis, Elisabeth. 1985. Style and Sound in The Birds. In Film Sound, ed. Elizabeth
Weis and John Belton, 298–311. New York: Columbia University Press.
Wood, Robin. 2002. Hitchcock’s Films Revisited. New York: Columbia University
Press, revised edition.
Zupančič, Alenka. 2004. The Fifth Condition. In Think Again: Alain Badiou and
the Future of Philosophy, ed. Peter Hallward, 191–201. London: Continuum.
CHAPTER 4
The letter as the site where meaning becomes undone is, for Lacan, a pri-
mary inscription of subjectivity. The pronunciation sinthome in French pro-
duces the associations of saint homme (holy man) and synth-homme
(synthetic [artificial] man), and it also includes the French word tome or
volume (written work). Left in the original, and pronounced in French,
among English discourse we hear the English words ‘sin’ and ‘home’—the
‘home’ of the symptom, we might say, emerges at the point of ‘sin’.
From Freud to Lacan, there is an important shift from seeing the symp-
tom as a message to be deciphered, a signifier, to viewing it as a trace of
the subject’s mode of enjoyment, a signified, a condition (an apparition of
the Real). In medicine, symptoms are perceptible manifestations of an
underlying illness that might otherwise remain undetected. They are based
on the notion of surface and depth, between phenomena and the hidden
causes of those phenomena, which cannot be experienced but must be
inferred. Hitchcock’s film is immediately psychoanalytical on this point:
Žižek’s film example is from Ridley Scott’s Alien (1979): the figure of
the alien while it is external to the crew on board the spaceship is also
what, by virtue of its threat to them, confers unity on the spaceship crew.
Indeed, the ambiguous relationship we have to our sinthomes—one in
which we enjoy our suffering and suffer our enjoyments—is like the rela-
tionship of Ripley to the alien, which she fears but progressively identifies
with (we need only think of the famous scene at the end of the film where
she ‘undresses’ for the alien). The polyp-like parasite that bursts out of
John Hurt’s body and clings to his face is a leftover of the maternal, it is a
threat, but also, says Žižek, “a sprout of enjoyment” (SOI, 79). This is why
the alien in Alien incessantly changes form, why it is anamorphic, because
it is something, which on a Symbolic level does not exist, yet it is the only
thing in the film that actually exists, “the thing against which the whole
reality is utterly defenceless” (ibid.).
For Lacan, there are two steps of the psychoanalytic process: interpreta-
tions of symptoms and traversing fantasy. When we are confronted with
the patient’s symptoms, we must first interpret them, and penetrate
through them to the fundamental fantasy, as the kernel of enjoyment,
which is blocking the further movement of interpretation. Then we must
accomplish the crucial step of going through the fantasy, of obtaining
distance from it, of experiencing how the fantasy–formation is just mask-
ing, filling out a certain void, lack, an empty place in the Other. But even
so there were patients who had traversed the fantasy and obtained distance
from the fantasy-framework of their reality but whose key symptom still
persisted. Lacan tried to answer this challenge with the concept of the
sinthome. When it occurs, a symptom causes discomfort and displeasure;
nevertheless, we embrace its interpretation with pleasure. But why, in spite
of its interpretation, does the symptom not dissolve itself? Why does it
persist? The answer, of course, is enjoyment, jouissance. The symptom is
not only an encrypted message; it is a way for the subject to organize his
or her enjoyment. That is why, even after a completed interpretation, the
120 L. SIMMONS
S
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 121
Noel King and Toby Miller observe that ‘Hitchcock was fascinated by
the railway experience, its bizarre amalgam of imprisonment and mobility’
and that train travel features in many of his most famous features from The
39 Steps to North by Northwest (2001, 110).4 Cinema’s attachment to
trains was forged at the medium’s birth when the Lumière brothers
screened L’Arivée d’un train a La Ciotat in 1897. The associations are
manifold: the experience of looking out of the train window at an unbid-
den image, tracking cameras move on rails, films are projected from cel-
luloid tracks passing over light, both are claustrophobic microcosms of
limited worlds. The film director Wim Wenders has commented percep-
tively on the connections:
more exemplary of the early Hitchcock than the late. For the Real does
not so much appear in the film as disappear, or appear through its disap-
pearance (see e.g. The Wrong Man (1956)). It (dis)embodies the void of
that absent or excluded interior, in Lacan’s words ‘that essential object
that isn’t an object any longer’ (S2, 164)—that structures the Symbolic
Order. As Žižek insists, the Real is nothing in itself, but merely an ontolo-
gization of the inconsistencies of the Symbolic Order itself, making nega-
tivity or death an advent of the Real. This ontologization of a gap—the
gap, in film language, of the cut is precisely what the film performs in the
vanishing act that evacuates Miss Froy from the film’s diegesis. The cam-
era shifts from the occupied seats of the other inhabitants of Iris’s carriage
to an empty place where Miss Froy was sitting: this unoccupied seat does
not (cannot) signify absence, but it directly renders that absence. This in
film terms is the absence of something where the gaze has been taught,
through the rules of shot/reverse shot, to expect something. Is not the
Symbolic predicated precisely on ‘disappearing’ or ‘barring’ the bodies
that it names? So here the ‘symbolic cut’ assumes a positive existence as
the film cut. Yet if the Symbolic bars access to something that was never
available in the first place, then Miss Froy does not ‘vanish’ but was in fact
(as is framed by the predominant and insistent voices of the other charac-
ters) ‘never there’—positing the encounter with the Real as that which is
always too late, or too early, a trace already. On the level of individual
character, if Miss Froy embodies the barred body of the (m)Other for Iris,
her person could be said to suffer the imminent threat of Iris’s ‘symbolic
castration’ in marriage. The film registers the absence of her body on
another level as a foreign body in the social texture undermining, as Žižek
suggests, all the rules of the reality principles by which we conduct our
day-to-day lives. This trauma of disappearance, totally inexplicable to Iris,
and deemed impossible by the others on the train, is played out for the
spectator through the flouting of the generic codes of the comic, light-
hearted story into which we have been sutured, as Miss Froy’s absence
throws us, the spectators, into an incomprehensible alterity. The gap that
this disappearance opens up between the signifying system and the Real,
between what the other says and the non-symbolized surplus of being
located there, is, of course, a necessary gap, the very condition of the
speaking subject: Miss Froy’s disappearance is, after all, what gets the nar-
rative moving and the characters talking something other than Euro-
babble. Yet at the same time as it generates speech, the Real is ‘the
impossible to say’, or for our purposes the ‘impossible to film’, as all
124 L. SIMMONS
attempts to signify the abyss of Miss Froy’s absence merely replace it with
the notion of spuriousness, a spurious presence—as the film’s repeated,
defeated utterances of the word ‘gone’ attest. This tautology of the Real
as ‘the impossible to say’ exemplifies the mutual imbrication of the Real
and Symbolic, the fact that what we call the Real is in fact nothing more
than what is excluded from the Symbolic. ‘People don’t just vanish …
People don’t just disappear into thin air’, as the unbelieving Englishmen
Charters and Caldicott assert, but what is excluded from the Symbolic
returns in the Real, and it is in these terms that Hitchcock frames his cri-
tique of the British government’s complaisant pacifism. The Real it seems
can only be articulated in itself within the Symbolic as a question, and in
The Lady Vanishes, Hitchcock keeps ‘the Real’ largely at the level of a ques-
tion, of that obscene negativity which is opened up by the ‘hysterical ques-
tion’ of Iris herself. The hysterical question—why am I what you say I
am?—opens up the surplus of the Real in its gesture of refusal of the
Symbolic mandate that determines their place in the Symbolic Order—in
this case the mandates that determine Iris as ‘mad’ or merely tired. The
Real as the stain of absence that manifests itself in the apparition of Miss
Froy’s name on the windowpane, a name that is not so much inscribed as
erased or subtracted from the smog in which it is ‘written’ (Fig. 4.2).
Yet the Real is more directly rendered in the film in the form of the train
whose roar temporarily blocks the linguistic exchange between Iris and
Miss Froy, emphasizing the material contingencies that threaten the
Symbolic exchange of meaning. The huge and inhuman train is rendered
not as a signifier, but as a Thing (das Ding, see Chap. 3) that threatens to
overtake the film itself. Yet even here the Real appears ‘disappeared’ again
in the ‘impossible to hear’ of Miss Froy’s name—a non-exchange that
seems to perform the erasure of her name from the Symbolic that will
make her ‘a body without a name’ in the trunk that must be rapidly dis-
posed of to restore Symbolic Order. The repeated roar of the train read
alongside the film’s compulsive musical score demonstrates the way the
musical sinthome Miss Froy collects threatens repeatedly to slide into the
abyssal realm of jouissance—the roar of the engine, the screech of the
whistle like a very human scream, the pounding of the wheels that threaten
to submerge the minimal ordering of the tune into the flat, atonal noise of
the train.
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 125
even though at this point we don’t, since this is not a shot/reverse shot.
Then we see it and, together with the traced name, disappear into another
dark tunnel, but Gilbert, whose gaze fascinated on Iris (the reverse of his
shot), misses everything (‘What’s gone?’, he asks). The flickering appear-
ance and then disappearance of letters traced on the neutral support of the
glass recall the transitory nature of the cinematic image we are watching
projected on a film screen.6 If we know how to read a film, we know that
Miss Froy was there in the film’s present but now is not. Similarly, a few
sequences later, the Harriman’s herbal teapacket label that sticks momen-
tarily onto the train window when the rubbish is thrown out by the chef
confirms the veracity of Iris’s viewpoint (Fig. 4.3). Miss Froy has previ-
ously declared that it is the only tea she drinks: ‘A million Mexicans drink
it!’. This ‘appearance’ unsettles us as spectators even though it confirms
for Gilbert, who moves forward to examine it, the truth of Iris’s encounter
with Miss Froy (‘There’s something definitely queer in the air’, remarks
Gilbert).
Like the letters FROY, we cannot get rid of the impression that the
object Iris, and then Gilbert, is looking at is somehow returning their
gaze. We are dealing, says Žižek,
Lacan imagines the lamella as a version of what Freud called ‘partial object’:
a weird organ that is magically autonomized, surviving without the body
whose organ it should have been … an entity of pure surface, without the
density of a substance, an infinitely plastic object that can incessantly change
its form and even transpose itself from one medium to another … As Lacan
puts it, the lamella does not exist, it insists: it is unreal, an entity of pure
128 L. SIMMONS
The lady who vanishes is thus ultimately the woman with whom the sexual
relationship would be possible, the elusive shadow of a Woman who would
not be just another woman; which is why the disappearance of this woman
is a means by which filmic romance takes cognizance of the fact that ‘The
Woman does not exist’ and that there is, therefore no sexual relation-
ship. (LA, 82)
130 L. SIMMONS
But, at first glance, it would appear that Žižek has got it wrong for it is
the older woman, a spinster Miss Froy, who mysteriously disappears in the
presence of the visually vigilant younger woman Iris. Miss Froy is neither
a femme fatale, a fantasy figure filling out the void, nor is she the object of
the hero Gilbert’s desire. Yet, in a parallax view, Žižek is right ‘the lady
who vanishes’ to become ‘the woman [who] does not exist’ in The Lady
Vanishes is in fact Iris not Miss Froy. From the feisty, independent, self-
determined figure of the first half of the film who, nevertheless, seemed
fated to ‘disappear’ into Lady Fotheringale at the end, Iris ends ‘obliter-
ated’ by the saved ‘mother’ in the resurrected Miss Froy.9 It is a shift finally
sealed and confirmed by the beatific stare of Miss Froy back at the couple
after she has delivered her melody to be decoded on the grand piano at
Whitehall. What the film eventually elaborates in this trajectory is what
Žižek, following Alain Badiou, calls a ‘symptomal torsion’, a delusion and
malfunctioning that disturbs the balance and ‘that make(s) accessible the
subject’s Truth’ and ‘opens the space for a traumatic encounter with the
Real’ (TS, 131, 141).10 As Žižek explains elsewhere: ‘In psychoanalytic
terms, lapses, dreams, compulsive formations and acts, and so forth, are
“symptomal torsions” that render the Truth of the given individual inac-
cessible to Knowledge, which sees them as mere malfunctionings; in
Marxist terms, an economic crisis is such a “symptomal torsion”’
(‘Psychoanalysis in Post-Marxism’, 239).
This Thing, all forms of which created by man belong to the sphere of sub-
limation, this Thing will always be represented by emptiness, precisely
because it cannot be represented by anything else—or, more exactly, because
it can only be represented by something else … in every form of sublima-
tion, emptiness is determinative … All art is characterized by a certain mode
of organization around this emptiness. (S7, 129–130)
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 131
In The Lady Vanishes, Miss Froy is someone who for all intents and
purposes represents ‘emptiness’—someone who is assuredly present but
does not exist, she is the subject who carries the film (around whom it is
organized) because of her emptiness—and there are countless examples of
this figure of the central void in Hitchcock’s films: Mrs Danvers in Rebecca,
Madame Sebastian in Notorious, Mrs Bates in Psycho, Madeleine in Vertigo,
George Kaplan in North by Northwest. It is Méliès ‘assemblage of tricks’
that Hitchcock exploits in The Lady Vanishes to elaborate a tapestry of
fantasy woven out of this central void. First of all, his presentation of the
disappearance of Miss Froy. After conversing with Miss Froy in the car-
riage seat in front of her, Iris who has been hit on the head (and is not
quite unconscious) before boarding the train falls asleep only to awake to
Miss Froy’s absence. She like the film audience (who also remains ‘uncon-
scious’) sees nothing of the mechanics of Miss Froy’s disappearance. The
narrative and this perceptual ‘cut’ are marked by a montage of shots that
indicate distance and the passing of time: the roaring train engine, tele-
graph wires, disappearing railway lines. As a section of curated images that
are cut together to constitute a new, previously non-existent, continuity,
the montage is itself a self-reflexive sign of the intervention of the cut.
Secondly, in a subsequent sequence, that of the luggage carriage, the pro-
tagonists begin to uncover evidence, not only of Miss Froy’s existence—
her name drawn on the carriage window, the Harriman’s Herbal Tea
label—but also of the events of her actual disappearance: Signor Doppo’s
magical equipment, the poster for his performance, Miss Froy’s broken
spectacles. After Iris and Gilbert’s comic romp with magical trick cabinets
and changing costumes, suddenly Signor Doppo’s hand and presence
‘cuts in’ as he forces the spectacles out of Iris’s hand, and the scene now
cuts back and forth between the ensuing battle between Doppo and the
couple watched by the observers in the rest of the carriage, a calf in a
wicker basket, two rabbits in a magician’s hat. These cuts again serve to
fragment the continuity of the narrative, that is to make us aware of ‘the
cut’, just as those of the train montage had done previously. And now this
move is literalized as we ‘cut’ to a close-up of Signor Doppo’s raised hand
holding a knife. And at the same moment, the camera ‘cuts’ as Iris, who
reaches for the knife standing on a suitcase, is literally cut (magically sawn)
in half, and now we see only her legs. Once again she is erased and becomes
‘the (half) vanished lady’. It is the brute presence of the knife that cuts
which brings the whole of the narrative into stark relief so that finally all of
the pieces fit (Dr Hartz the brain specialist with the aid of Signor Doppo
132 L. SIMMONS
the magician has contrived to make Miss Froy disappear and to abduct
her). It is at this point that the spectator sees the work for what it is,
namely a projected fantasy, a film that is a substance-less presence. With
the literal presence of the knife that cuts in the hand of the magician as
Karen Beckman suggests: ‘This self-reflexivity extends beyond the plot to
the cinematography, through which Hitchcock repeatedly draws the spec-
tators’ attention to the complicity between cinematic magic and romance,
disrupts the illusion of continuity, and refuses to allow the spectators a
passive role’ (1996, 99). Paradoxically, Hitchcock through the cut,
through the foregrounding of the cut in this way and the consequent dis-
ruption of cinematic identification actually sutures his spectator into the
story and projects the spectator further into his fantasy (by providing a
radical absence). Once again he transforms the discontinuous into the
continuous. This has been marked by a fundamental shift from the level of
the Imaginary (identification with the image on the screen) to that of the
Real (identification with the cut itself). The standard cinematic practice is
to conceal the cut, to construct and conserve the fantasy by disavowing
the real cuts and to disavow them through a fetishization of the ‘complete’
image. Instead, Hitchcock acknowledges the cut to traverse its own fan-
tasy. As he declared in an interview with Peter Bogdanovich: ‘It’s limitless,
I would say, the power of cutting and the assembly of images’ (1963, 4).
Woman doesn’t exist in herself, as a positive entity with full ontological con-
sistency, but only as a symptom of man … If … we conceive the symptom as
it was articulated in Lacan’s last writings and seminars—as, for example,
when he speaks about ‘Joyce the symptom’—namely as a particular signify-
ing formation which confers on the subject its very ontological consistency,
enabling it to structure its basic, constitutive relationship to enjoyment
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 133
DR HARTZ: So interesting. You know, if one had time, one could trace
the cause of the hallucination.
GILBERT: Hallucination?
DR HARTZ: Oh, precisely. There is no Miss Froy. There never was a
Miss Froy. Merely a vivid subjective image.
since the dawn of historical time, has identified his person with the figure
of the law’ (E, 230).
Psychosis—delusions and hallucinations—is brought about by the fore-
closure of the Name-of-the-Father. A psychotic is a subject who is not
duped by the Symbolic Order. In psychosis, the three rings of the
Borromean knot become disentangled. The psychotic dissociation may be
avoided by a symptomatic formation (sinthome) which acts as a fourth ring
to hold the other three together. Freud’s example was an Austrian judge,
Daniel Paul Schreber (1842–1911), who suffered from paranoid delu-
sions: these according to Lacan were produced by his failure to have a
child and thus become a father, and his election as a judge: both of these
experiences confronted him with the question of paternity and thus the
Name-of-the-Father in the Symbolic (S3, 30–31). In psychosis, the call for
Symbolic recognition arises under two conditions: when the subject is in a
particular intense relation with a strong narcissistic component (Iris’s
strong, ‘mirrored’ relationship with Miss Froy as ‘mOther’); and when the
question of the father arises from a third position (talk of Gilbert’s absent
father—‘it’s remarkable how many great men begin with their fathers’, he
says—plays the role of a suppléance, a substitute, a stand-in for what is
lacking for Iris in the Symbolic). This is why Gilbert, at least until the
film’s climax, plays the role of a naughty child, for psychosis involves the
exclusion of the Symbolic father from the family structure and its reduc-
tion to fractured mother–child relations. In The Lady Vanishes, Iris’s psy-
chosis is made manifest through two montage sequences: the first
containing Iris’s view of her friends refracted in an octagonal image that
represents her disorientation after being hit on head as the train pulls out
of the station; the second the superimposition of Miss Froy’s face over the
faces of the other passengers in the train who conspire to deny her exis-
tence (Fig. 4.4). This is the psychotic’s distrust of the big Other (embod-
ied in the intersubjective community) which she believes is trying to
deceive her. In both cases, Iris ‘blacks out’, as she does, curiously, after the
non-administration of poison by Dr Hartz. So, the ‘disappearance’ of Miss
Froy is matched by the disappearance of Iris as subject, her ‘fading out’.
She is able to overcome, or postpone, her encounter with the paternal
figure only at the price of her aphanisis (blackout or self-obliteration).
This accounts for the uncertainty that sticks to Iris’s ontological status. Is
she truly herself?
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 135
Fig. 4.4 Miss Froy’s face seen multiplied by the semi-conscious Iris
The ancient music with which your present ancestors celebrated every
wedding for countless generations’. Gilbert, too, is not above singing the
Colonel Bogey March (popularly associated with ribald lyrics) loudly in
Iris’s bathroom. Miss Froy’s ‘proper’ tune, however, contains the threat of
death, as the strangulation of the lone guitarist who first performs it
confirms.
MISS FROY: Do you hear that music? Everyone sings here. The people
are just like happy children, with laughter on their lips
and music in their hearts.
CHARTERS: It’s not reflected in their politics, you know.
MISS FROY: I never think you should judge any country by its politics.
Thus, there exists an association of music and the voice (we remember
the ‘musicality’ of the Babelesque otherness of the opening scene at the
hotel), music and politics, and a distinction (but nevertheless a link)
between music and noise. What is the status of music if it is allied to the
voice? The musical code to be passed on by Miss Froy, in that it translates
or transposes the phrases of the treaty into tune, is akin to Michel Chion’s
(1999) notion of la voix acousmatique, ‘the voice without bearer, which
cannot be attributed to any subject and hovers in some indefinite inter-
space … insofar as it is not anchored to a specific source, localised in a
specific place, the voix acousmatique functions as a threat that lurks every-
where’ (LA, 126). Here we might also turn to Žižek’s exploration
(together with Mladen Dolar) of opera in Opera’s Second Death (2002).
Opera’s first death according to Žižek was its (still) birth, which involved
an arresting of the libidinal life-force of music by suturing a voice to it. Its
second death involves the erasure of the voice proper, or its replacement
as just another instrument, by the second Viennese School of composers
like Schoenberg. As Rex Butler and Scott Stephens elaborate:
With opera’s second death, therefore, we no longer have the sense of the
voice, as we do after its first death, but the jouis-sense of noise (at least the
noise of the instruments themselves, no longer understood as mere accom-
paniment to the voice or as part of some overall harmony). We might even
say that, if opera begins with a negation—its first death as a kind of symbolic
cut into the imaginary of melody—it ends with a negation of negation—the
entry of the Real into the symbolic. (ITR, 1)
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 137
The unique character of the operatic voice and its relation to (musical)
noise is that it enacts formally, materially the speculative Hegelian notion
of the negation of negation (see TN, 120–124; LTN, 292–304). It does
not return to the simple starting point, rather within the affirmation of the
double negative lie the layers of negation.
What is music’s status if it is allied to political secrets? This is a point
Miss Froy conveniently glosses over or deflects. Again the musical tune,
inasmuch as it is ‘the experience that we never had what we were supposed
to have lost’ (ITR, 274), is a circularity that is its own cause, an instance
of the negation of negation: it cures, but only in the form of the disease
itself. Hitchcock attaches music to Miss Froy, the bearer of the tune and
the unexpected secret agent, but she is also amaterial, ‘vanished’, mummi-
fied even, for a good part of the film. So, what are we to make of the laugh-
ing Miss Froy at the piano in the Foreign Office at the end of the film? We
are offered a form of what Žižek calls ‘ideological jouissance’ (SOI, 79–84).
The melody captures the conjunction of the meaning offered by ideology
with its ultimate core of meaninglessness, for it is the very attempt to cover
it over that reveals there is nothing underneath. Because, as Žižek insists,
‘Le sinthome is not the symptom, the coded message to be deciphered by
interpretation, but the meaningless letter that immediately procures jouis-
sense, “enjoyment-in-meaning,” “enjoymeant”’ (LA, 128–129).
proletariat, yet the existence of the proletariat is what threatens the future
of capitalism. ‘In this sense’, argues Todd McGowan, ‘the symptom
becomes perhaps the primary category in Žižek’s conception of politics’
(2014, 242). The fundamental symptom that is both the key for a political
system and holds it together is, for Žižek, the kernel of enjoyment that is
the sinthome. What is the relation between the symptom and ideology?
Social space is one of conflict because symptoms are the result of conflict.
Even as it disrupts the structure, the symptom provides enjoyment that
the structure cannot do without. In all its complexity, this is the logic of
the symptom that shapes Žižek’s work:
These songs embody the core of enjoyment that sustains the nation as
signifiers immediately penetrated by jouissance, which in their persistent
presence escape historical or discursive explicability. As Miss Froy points
out, ‘Everyone sings here, the people are just like happy children, with
laughter on their lips and music in their hearts’. Yet there is, as she herself
knows, no innocence to this singing: as the example of the tune to be
remembered indicates, simple melodies can sustain or break the ideologi-
cal order that history will come to know as fascism. It is no accident that
among the intricacies of espionage and intrigue that make up the film’s
plot is the murder by strangulation of the singer of the theme song, locat-
ing at the centre of international conflict the jealous attempt to silence the
other’s enjoyment. It is enjoyment, then, that is at stake in the interna-
tional dispute, the object of that dispute a cheerful whistle-able tune. Yet
if the ideological sinthome works to sustain a latently violent Symbolic
Order, it ultimately exceeds the social order it sustains: thus, we could
say—proving Žižek’s point that the symptom both sustains and threatens
the system (SOI, 21–23)—that it is precisely by means of the sinthome
(music) that the Bandrikans endure the totalitarian system to which they
are subjected, embodying as it does a meaningless remainder of the real
jouissance that puts them beyond reach of the totalitarian signifier. As
Žižek writes of Terry Gillian’s Brazil with its irritating, stupid song from
the 1950s, the spectacle of The Lady Vanishes ‘does not therefore stage any
sort of “repressed truth of totalitarianism”, it does not confront totalitar-
ian logic with its “truth”. It simply dissolves totalitarianism as an effective
social bond by isolating the hideous kernel of its idiotic enjoyment’
(LA, 129).
Gilbert’s position exemplifies the sinthome’s status as the ‘fourth ring’
that can artificially sustain the consistency of the subject, making him what
Lacan dubbed a ‘synth-homme’. The sinthome secures the potentially
fragile knotting together of the Imaginary, Symbolic and Real, effected by
the exclusion of the Name-of-the-Father. With regard to Gilbert’s inheri-
tance, as he attests to Iris, music was ‘all his father left him’. Throughout
Gilbert is identified with compulsive musicality: singing loudly in the
shower, orchestrating Bandrikan folk festivals in his hotel room, writing a
very large tome on the subject. These musical events seem to hold together
his very being. In the final act of the film, Gilbert whistles the tune
imparted to him by Miss Froy compulsively, as the only way to support
potential loss of reality induced by the recognition of the impossible vio-
lence of the foreign soldiers. Yet despite Miss Froy’s insistence on the vital
140 L. SIMMONS
import of the tune, the status of music as a sinthome for Gilbert, as a signi-
fier that immediately procures enjoyment, interferes and puts it beyond
interpretation, even when the future of a nation is at stake. In the final
scene at the Home Office, it looks like his sinthome is about to be deci-
phered but then it has conveniently slipped his mind (in fact it has been
displaced by another tune [symptom], Mendelssohn’s ‘Wedding March’).
Though the sinthome can theoretically be accorded a certain meaning that
can locate it in a discursive context, it resists getting caught in the grip of
a signifying meaning.
BLANCHE: Have you ever read about that little thing called love?
JULIE: It used to be very popular.
Like the film, as I have noted, Žižek reads the dialectical process of
Hegel in a more radical way. The dialectic does not produce a resolution
or a synthesized viewpoint, rather it points out that ‘contradiction is an
internal condition of every identity’ (SOI, 6). An idea about something is
always disrupted by a discrepancy, but that discrepancy is necessary for the
idea to exist in the first place. This is contradictory but the truth of the
assertion lies in the contradiction. It is, suggests Tony Myers, ‘an oxymo-
ronic style of thought’. For Žižek, Myers argues, ‘the truth is always found
in the contradiction rather than the smooth effacement of differences’
(2003, 17). Truth is not found in the compromise or the middle way but
in the contradiction. One works through the negative not by opposing it
to the positive but by conceiving of the positive itself as a materialization
of negativity, a negation of negation.
The opening credits of The Lady Vanishes roll over a mountainous land-
scape, part rock part fir trees covered in a dusting of snow. When the
credits have finished, the camera slowly pans right, and we look down over
a hillside of avalanche snow, a white-out of signification, that has buried a
train at the entrance to a rail tunnel. Our point of view then advances over
a train station with carriages sidelined on parallel tracks, a hodge-podge of
144 L. SIMMONS
Since I know it by heart, I tell myself each time that I’m going to ignore the
plot, to examine the train and see if it’s really moving, or to look at the
transparencies, or to study the camera movements inside the compartments.
But each time I become so absorbed by the characters and the story that I’ve
yet to figure out the mechanics of [the] film. (1985, 117–118)
It is clear, Žižek insists, that in the case of the Balkans, we are dealing
not with ‘real geography but with an imaginary cartography which proj-
ects onto the real landscape its own shadowy, often disavowed, ideologi-
cal antagonisms, just as Freud claimed that the localization of the
hysteric’s conversion symptoms project onto the physical body the map
of another, imaginary anatomy’ (FA, 4). The Balkans—as the terrain of
ethnic horrors and intolerance, of primitive irrational warring passions,
ridiculous political comic operetta plots—in fact mirrors ‘Europe itself in
its Otherness, the screen onto which Europe projected its own repressed
reverse’ (ME, 212). The nation of Bandrika and its primitive passions and
ethnic horrors is not the opposite of civilized and reserved England, but
rather its symptom, the place from which the hidden truth of Englishness
emerges. It surfaces, of course, with Iris and her friends Julie and Blanche
who use their wit and sex to dominate any context, and who resist any
notion of the passive, decorous woman (here the ‘lady’ has vanished in
another sense). Flirty and self-confident Iris stands in her lingerie on a
table and asks the embarrassed waiter who is delivering an oversized bot-
tle of champagne there for help to get down. In terms of conventional
politics The Lady Vanishes might seem to support the elaboration of two
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 147
alternatives, which would become the two sides of the second world war,
followed by the eventual victory and predominance of the ‘correct ideol-
ogy’; or possibly even some pseudo-Hegelian compromise that takes the
best of both sides. The villains are obvious Nazi surrogates, and indeed
one publicity still shows Gilbert reading a newspaper with a partially
obscured headline in German not Bandrikan: ‘Hitler erzählt…’ (Hitler
says…).13 But Hitchcock, who had signed a deal with producer David
Selznick in July 1938 when The Lady Vanishes was still in post-produc-
tion, and was to leave for Hollywood in 1939, had also blended the
genres of romantic comedy and thriller based on the agency of a vanish-
ing process. That is, he had both foregrounded political violence and
erased it with illusion. Is this not what Žižek means by a ‘third type of
socio-political arrangement’, that is, the thinking of the alternatives
together, in some way maintained and inseparable. The solution is not to
be found by choosing between alternatives but in thinking what both
choices exclude and stand in for.14 In social analysis the symptom, the
sinthome of the melody from the Balkans, the vital clause of a secret pact
between two European countries, would be that which is thought to
introduce disharmony in a society that would otherwise be harmoniously
unified under a certain utopian ideal: ‘A thing like this might cause a war’,
declares Charters. In an ideological fantasy that serves to conceal from
political systems their own necessary finitude, the sinthome appears as an
alien disturbing intrusion, not as it is in a conscious reality, and it is, as
Hitchcock along with Žižek intimates, ‘the point of eruption of the oth-
erwise hidden truth of the existing social order’ (LA, 140). Perhaps the
last word on the matter should be left to a Bandrikan:
Notes
1. Žižek insists that if we search for a common core among these figures we
say too much, if we reduce them to an empty signifier we don’t say enough:
‘The right balance is attained when we conceive them as sinthoms in the
Lacanian sense: as a signifier’s constellation (formula) which fixes a certain
core of enjoyment, like mannerisms in painting…’ (EYAW, 16).
2. The main difference between the Freudian conception of the symptom
and the early Lacanian one is that Lacan views the symptom from the
148 L. SIMMONS
11. In a text of 1966, ‘On the Subject Who Is Finally in Question’, Lacan
alludes to Marx’s relation to the symptom: ‘It is difficult not to see that,
even before the advent of psychoanalysis, a dimension that might be called
that of the symptom was introduced…’ (E, 194). In his Seminar 22 of
1974–1975, RSI, the allusion becomes explicit: ‘That the term should
have come from elsewhere, namely from the symptom as Marx defined it
in the social, takes nothing away from the well-foundedness of its employ-
ment, as I might say, in the private’ (Seminar January 21, 1975) (S22, 60).
For a further detailed elaboration of the relationship between Lacan and
Marx, see Pierre Bruno (2020).
12. For a different reading of these dynamics. See Petro (2009).
13. Quoted in Beckman (1996, 89).
14. This is Žižek’s response to NATO bombings in Serbia in support of human
rights and Milošević’s programme of ‘ethnic cleansing’: ‘What if this very
opposition between enlightened international intervention against ethnic
fundamentalism and the last heroic pockets of resistance against the New
World Order is a false one? What if phenomena like Milošević’s regime are
not the opposite of the New World Order, but rather its symptom, the place
from which the hidden truth of the New World Order emerges?’ (TUE, 263).
References
Works by Žižek
EYAW. Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, new updated edition, 2010.
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition, 2002.
FA. The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For?
London: Verso, 2000.
HRL. How to Read Lacan. London: Granta Books, 2006.
ITR. Interrogating the Real, edited by Rex Butler and Scott Stephens. London
and New York: Continuum, 2005.
LA. Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan Through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 1991.
LTN. Less than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. London:
Verso, 2012.
ME. The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. London:
Verso, 1994.
OSD. Opera’s Second Death, with Mladen Dolar. London: Routledge, 2002.
PV. The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press. 2006.
150 L. SIMMONS
Works by Lacan
E. Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S1. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book I: Freud’s Papers on Technique 1953–1954,
edited by Jacques-Alain Miller translated with notes by John Forrester.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988.
S2. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller trans-
lated by Sylvana Tomaselli with notes by John Forrester. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1988.
S3. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book III 1955–1956: The Psychoses, edited by
Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Russell Grigg. London:
Routledge, 1993.
S7. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VII: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller trans-
lated with notes by Dennis Porter. London: Routledge, 1992.
S11. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psychoanalysis 1963–1964, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan
Sheridan. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1998.
S22. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XXII: R.S.I. 1974–1975, unpublished
translation by Cormac Gallagher.
S23. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XXIII: The Sinthome, edited by Jacques-
Alain Miller, translated by A. R. Price. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2018.
4 THE SINTHOME: THE LADY VANISHES (1938) 151
Works by Freud
SE XII. ‘Psychoanalytic Notes on an Autobiographical Account of a Case of
Paranoia (Dementia Paranoides) (Schreber)’ (1911), vol. 12, The Standard
Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from
the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration
with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes.
London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955: 3–80.
Other Works
Badiou, Alain. 2006. Being and Event, trans. Oliver Feltham. London and
New York: Continuum.
Barr, Charles. 1999. English Hitchcock. Moffat: Cameron & Hollis.
Beckman, Karen. 1996. Violent Vanishings: Hitchcock, Harlan and the
Disappearing Women. Camera Obscura 13:3: 77–103. Reproduced in her
Cinematernity: Film, Motherhood, Genre. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Bogdanovich, Peter. 1963. The Cinema of Alfred Hitchcock. New York: Museum
of Modern Art Film Library.
Bruno, Pierre. 2020. Lacan and Marx: The Invention of the Symptom, trans. John
Holland. Abingdon and New York: Routledge.
Chion, Michel. 1999. The Voice in Cinema, ed. and trans. Claudia Gorbman.
New York: Columbia University Press.
Cohen, Tom. 2005. Hitchcock’s Cryptonomies. Volume 2. War Machines.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Dean, Tim. 2002. Art as Symptom: Žižek and the Ethics of Psychoanalytic
Criticism. Diacritics 32:2: 20–41.
During, Simon. 2002. Modern Enchantments: The Cultural Power of Secular
Magic. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Fischer, Lucy. 1979. The Lady Vanishes: Women, Magic and the Movies. Film
Quarterly 33:1: 30–40.
Fuller, Graham. 2008. Mystery Train. Sight and Sound 18:1: 36–40.
Goldsworthy, Vesna.1998. Inventing Ruritania: The Imperialism of the
Imagination. New Haven and London: Yale University Press.
Grigg, Russell. 1998. From the Mechanism of Psychosis to the Universal Condition
of the Symptom: On Foreclosure. In Key Concepts of Lacanian Psychoanalysis,
ed. Dany Nobus, 48–74. London: Rebus Press.
Jung, Carl Gustav. 1979. Civilisation in Transition. The Collected Works of
C.G. Jung, vol. 10. London: Routledge.
King, Noel and Toby Miller. 2001. The Lady Vanishes but She Won’t Go Away. In
Hitchcock at the Source: The Auteur as Adapter, ed. R. Barton Palmer and David
Boyd, 103–115. Albany: State University of New York Press.
152 L. SIMMONS
McGowan, Todd. 2014. Symptom. In The Žižek Dictionary, ed. Rex Butler,
242–5. Durham: Acumen.
Myers, Tony. 2003. Slavoj Žižek, London and New York: Routledge.
Petro, Patrice. 2009. Rematerializing the Vanishing ‘Lady’: Feminism, Hitchcock,
and Interpretation. In A Hitchcock Reader, ed. Marshall Deutelbaum and
Leland Poague, 126–135. Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, 2nd edition.
Samuels, Robert. 1998. Hitchcock’s Bi-Textuality: Lacan, Feminisms and Queer
Theory. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.
Smith, Gregory O. 2012. Jolly Old Sports: English Character, Comedy, and
Cricket in The Lady Vanishes. Film History: An Interdisciplinary Journal
42:2: 55–76.
Soler, Colette. 1991. Literature as Symptom. In Lacan and the Subject of Language,
ed. Ellie Ragland-Sullivan and Mark Bracher, 213–219. New York and London:
Routledge.
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Walker, Michael. 2005. Hitchcock’s Motifs. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press.
Wenders, Wim. 1992. Wim Wenders’ Guilty Pleasures. Film Comment 28:1: 74–77.
White, Ethel Lina. 1955 [1936]. The Wheel Spins. Harmondsworth: Penguin.
CHAPTER 5
Our story deals with psychoanalysis, the method by which modern science treats
the emotional problems of the sane.
The analyst seeks only to induce the patient to talk about his hidden problems,
to open the locked doors of his mind.
Once the complexes that have been disturbing the patient are uncovered and
interpreted, the illness and confusion disappear … and the devils of unrea-
son are driven from the human soul.
These words were added at the insistence of the film’s producer David
O. Selznick, penned by scriptwriter Ben Hecht and approved by the psy-
choanalytical consultant to the film May E. Romm, a prominent Los
Angeles psychotherapist who counted among her patients Selznick and his
wife.1 The very overtness of this reference to and adoption of psychoanaly-
sis in Spellbound has proved problematic. Hitchcock in his interview with
Truffaut disingenuously dismissed the film as ‘just another manhunt story
wrapped up in pseudo-psychoanalysis’ (Truffaut 1985, 165).2 Minutes
into the film, Mary Carmichael, a patient at Green Manors, declares to her
analyst: ‘Psychoanalysis. It bores the pants off me!’ Yet, as if to belie or
undercut these offhand dismissals, Constance Petersen will remark tartly
to John Ballyntine well into the film, and at the commencement of his
analysis, that ‘Apparently the mind is never too ill to make jokes about
psychoanalysis’. Despite, but perhaps also because of the jokes, as critics
such as Jonathan Freedman have convincingly argued, psychoanalysis as a
mass cultural phenomenon was an essential part of the remaking of post-
war American culture. ‘Spellbound’, Freedman claims, ‘purified psycho-
analysis’ and the figure of the psychoanalyst ‘of its aura of fraudulence and
criminality; for it was in Spellbound that psychoanalysis first became, for
Hollywood cinema, a means of solving a crime, not a means of commit-
ting one’(1999, 82–83). Going further, Mary Anne Doane has also linked
the model of psychoanalysis to the structure of classical Hollywood narra-
tive. She argues: ‘It provides an enigma (what is wrong with the character?
What event caused him or her to be like this?), a justification for the clas-
sical device of repetition (the compulsion to reenact the trauma, the recur-
rence of symbols) and a final solution (the cure, the recovery through the
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 155
memory of the earlier scene)’ (1987, 47). Kaja Silverman places Spellbound
among those Hollywood films made between 1944 and 1947 that ‘attest
with unusual candor to the castrations through which the male subject is
constituted … and all speak in some way to the failure of the paternal func-
tion’ (1992, 52).3
As Marian Keane notes in her commentary to the Criterion Collection
DVD release of Spellbound, the characters in the film are constantly ‘paus-
ing’ to interpret the scene at hand, each other, or the meaning of
Ballyntine’s behaviour. Given their metacritical awareness, it is not surpris-
ing that Hitchcock’s films have often been interpreted as allegories of their
own reception. Several attempts have been made to transpose the psycho-
dynamics of relationships in Spellbound to those between its producer
Selznick and its director Hitchcock, that is to see the film as an allegory of
its own inception. See, for example, Murray Pomerance’s comment that
Edwardes’ skiing ‘accident’ conveys ‘the paralytic horror of seeing with
clarity in the precise moment of one’s impotence, an experience that may
have threatened him [Hitchcock], working for Selznick’ and thus pro-
vided Hitchcock with the impetus to free himself from his contract with
Selznick and enter independent production replacing ‘the dominant
superego of the Hollywood establishment with his own creative force’
(2004, 91).4
Despite psychiatrist May Romm’s vetting of the screenplay, and even
the then bestselling Karl Menninger’s subsequent sanction,5 there have
been countless critiques of Spellbound’s psychoanalytical flat-footedness.
How, it is asked, can Spellbound present itself as a serious account of psy-
choanalysis and then have one of its leading characters Constance violate
one of the principle tenets of psychoanalytic practice, ignoring the warn-
ings of her analyst mentor Brulov about the dangers of countertransfer-
ence, and fall in love with her patient? How can she allow herself to
become a participant in an Oedipal drama: ‘A love-smitten analyst playing
a dream-detective’ as Dr Murchison sneers at her at the film’s end? How
can the film show psychiatric doctors performing surgical interventions?
For Andrew Britton, the problem with the treatment of psychoanalysis in
Spellbound is not that it is taken too seriously but that it is fundamentally
confused, so much so he says that the film’s ‘interest lies in the nature of
its “badness”: in the tension between the affirmation and justification of
fundamental ideological assumptions and repressed meaning which is
everywhere at odds with them’ (1986, 80).
156 L. SIMMONS
But what if one were to reverse this equation and argue that the interest
the film sustains is not one-sided, that of psychoanalysis in cinema, but it
is that of psychoanalysis to cinema? This would be to ask how the recourse
to film illustrates the analytic session, how the analysand’s speech, associa-
tions and dreams, the residue of signifying traces, might draw upon how
spectators watch and experience film. Then the real interest of Spellbound
from a psychoanalytic point of view is not what goes on in the minds of its
characters during the action, nor even what might have gone on in the
minds of its director or producer, but rather what goes on in the minds of
its spectators when viewing the film. It is cinema as a matter of experience
and the film spectator’s shifting relationship to that experience that is at
the core of Žižek’s insistence on the importance of Lacan to film. First of
all, there is Lacan’s fable of a camera filming in the absence of human pres-
ence to illustrate the idea of a consciousness without ego (‘there’s not the
shadow of an ego in the camera’) (S2 47). Or Lacan’s discussion of how
psychoanalysis avoids the blot, the void, in the field of vision in Seminar 11:
From the outset, we see, in the dialectic of the eye and the gaze, that there
is no coincidence, but, on the contrary, a lure. When, in love, I solicit a look,
what is profoundly unsatisfying and always missing is that—You never look at
me from the place from which I see you.
Conversely, what I look at is never what I wish to see. (S11 103)
across and miss one another on the common ground of their failure not to
be seen by this “more”’ (1999, 34).
With regards to Spellbound, the question of interpretation in general
has been understood as the revealing of a set of themes, a repeatable psy-
choanalytic story, in which often oedipal elements can be made to fit a
cinema culturally permeated by psychoanalytic awareness. For Spellbound,
the barely concealed fantasy material is at best familiar and at worst down-
right banal. In theoretical terms, the problem is, as Stephen Heath notes,
that this ‘functions too easily with and as a kind of enclosing imaginary:
the cinema’s films meet the interpretation they facilitate and from which
they in some large sense derive’ (1999, 35). Themes and explanations pass
back and forth in a way that avoids the reality of the encounter between
cinema and psychoanalysis. This raises the question of resistance to inter-
pretation and the unacknowledged question of transference. A point I
wish to return to in a moment. There is no problem between film and
interpreter that somehow is not already contained within this interpreta-
tive circle.
Why is it that Žižek turns to Lacan via film? Lacan’s seminars, in par-
ticular Seminars 20 to 25, show a teacher who is focused on performing
for his students the thought he is conveying. Theory is not separate from
practice, nor is theory presented as a savoir which can be learned as a
model to be later filled out in practice. Lacan’s audience becomes simulta-
neously student, analyst and analysand, and his teaching practices a savoir-
faire. Similarly, we might argue Žižek provides a use of cinema, not as an
object for psychoanalysis, to be understood through psychoanalytic con-
cepts (although that does occur in his work), but as itself providing the
means to understand those concepts. Cinema as a matter of experience is
not simply as a vehicle for/of exposition (confirmation of a set of given
themes and a recognizable narrative) since films are the material with
which to unravel psychoanalysis. Seen like this, Stephen Heath argues,
‘film no longer subtracts from psychoanalysis … on the contrary, it exceeds
it with the very excess with which psychoanalysis has to concern itself, that
it faces, comes down to, impasses on. Cinema translates psychoanalysis but
also confronts it’ (ibid., 56). Heath continues, ‘The problem of psycho-
analytic representation is exacerbated in Lacanian theory which comes
back always to what is not-in-representation: the subject is the impossibil-
ity of its own signifying representation; there is no signifying representa-
tion of jouissance, just the gap in the signifying system that symptoms and
fantasies serve to hide’ (ibid., 42). This is why Žižek grasps in films
158 L. SIMMONS
John Ballyntine arrives at Green Manors insane asylum unaware of his own
past. Suffering from amnesia, he believes himself to be a Dr Edwardes
arriving to replace Dr Murchison as director of the asylum. After his false
identity is exposed, he searches for the truth about his past with the help
of a psychiatrist, Constance Petersen, with whom he is falling in love. After
solving the riddle of his fear of dark parallel lines upon harsh white back-
grounds as well as an obsessive dream, he returns to the site of his appar-
ent murder of the real Dr Edwardes. Resolution: after Ballyntine is charged
and jailed, Constance confronts Murchison with evidence that he is the
real murderer. Murchison shoots himself and Ballyntine is released from
prison and from guilt and reunited with Constance. It is a story in which
changes in the external scene retrospectively make sense of the apparently
inappropriate feelings of a character. This account of the film’s plot is emi-
nently psychoanalytical and incorporates the Freudian structure of
Nachträglichkeit (translated for the Standard Edition as ‘deferred action’;
by Lacan and his followers in French as ‘après-coup’; and more latterly in
English as ‘afterwardsness’6): present events affect past events a posteriori,
since the past exists in the psyche only as a set of memories which are con-
stantly being reworked and reinterpreted in the light of present experi-
ence. This structure was first discussed by Freud in his account of the case
known as the Wolfman (1914) to account for the after-effect of the primal
scene dream: a dream remembered by the patient at age eighteen, dreamt
at age four and with materials incorporated from when he was one and a
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 159
half (see Freud, SE VIIa). The French translation of ‘après coup’ with its
connotation of a hit or blow after the first blow itself—a boomerang of
representation upon itself—gives a telling hindsight to how deferred
action brings meaning and salience back to symptoms. From a psychoana-
lytic perspective, hindsight may unveil the richness of the apprehension of
time in a given representation. So that the patient understands here and
now that which could not be understood back-then-and-elsewhere. A
subject learns to re-cognize now that which was formerly mis-cognized
then. A recursive symptom, which was ignored or denied, repressed or
disavowed (Ballyntine’s parallel lines), thus acquires a new significance and
a new obviousness in this recognition.
As Žižek writes of David Lynch’s Lost Highway:
The point is not to arrive at the factual truth of some long-forgotten event—
what is effectively at stake here is, quite literally, the recollection of the past,
i.e., the way this remembrance of the past bears on the subject’s present posi-
tion of enunciation, how it transforms the very place from which the subject
speaks (is spoken). Herein lies the ‘effect of truth’ intended by the psycho-
analytic cure: when I draw a childhood trauma out of the shadowy world of
‘repression’ and integrate it with my knowledge, this radically transforms
the symbolic horizon that determines my present ‘self-understanding’—
after accomplishing it, I am not the same subject as before. (EYS 33)
The shift culminates in the black screen (both at the moment of the
film’s ‘truth’ and the film’s end); blankness, the staying out of imaginary
identification is constitutive of Ballyntine as a subject: he is able to con-
front his repressed childhood, to accomplish the act destined to elucidate
his relationship with the obscene paternal father, only at the price of
aphanisis (eclipse, blackout). This accounts for the fundamental motif of
amnesia, the loss of memory that threatens the subject’s self-identity. The
subject can confront his extimate kernel only at the price of his temporary
aphanisis, which is why Ballyntine unexpectedly departs from the film with
his arrest for Edwardes’ murder and is absent until its closing shot. As
David Boyd comments: ‘When Ballantine [sic] disappears, he leaves his
fantasy behind him, in effect, but so actualised by the events of the film
that it is no longer recognisable as fantasy. And it is precisely because it is
now presented as reality, paradoxically, that it can exercise its force upon
us as fantasy’ (2000, 8).
film’ (1995, 21).9 Even more confusingly, essays in the Criterion collec-
tion, and critics such as John Orr, Leslie Brill and Andrew Britton, refer to
a John Ballyntine.10 Finally, and perhaps it should not surprise us, it is
noteworthy, too, how many critics misspell Constance’s surname as
Peterson not Petersen, as if to reinforce and echo the hint of the film’s
oedipal content. Thus the alternative versions of its characters’ names
become another spell that binds Spellbound to spelling and the word.
Spellbound is persistently marked by the theme of division: the old ver-
sus the new psychiatry; the difference between age and youth;11 is
Constance an objective doctor or a muddled woman in love?; are we
responsible for our actions or just victims of circumstance?; how is material
reality linked to psychical reality?; are we watching a murder mystery or a
love story? But it is not that the film aims to provide a resolution of these
oppositions, or some sort of Aufhebung in the conventional view of
Hegel’s dialectical thinking, that resolves and raises them up to a higher
plane. Instead, again Žižek’s reworking of the Hegelian dialectic provides
us with an insight into the resolution of this division. Žižek is fascinated by
an underlying principle of non-contradiction in the dialectic. He writes:
We should thus abandon the standard notion that the dialectical process
advances by moving from particular (limited and “unilateral”) elements
toward some final totality: in fact, the truth at which one arrives is not com-
plete [n’est pas “toute”] … The dialectical turn takes place when this very
contradiction becomes the answer … whatever presents itself initially as an
obstacle becomes, the dialectical turn, the very proof that we have made
contact with the truth. (‘The Most Sublime of Hysterics’, 38, 39)
Fig. 5.2 The young Ballyntine views his brother on the balustrade
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 169
Twice in the film Brulov repeats his strange (certainly odd for a male ana-
lyst) declaration: ‘Any husband of Constance is a husband of mine, so to
speak’. Thus, it is clearly not just a throw-away line, and it contains an
undertone that unsettles gender roles and performances within the film.
The lesson seems to be that sexuality is a metastasis: it shifts, it is some-
thing that is transferred, not a fixed essence or identity. Lacan’s term ‘sex-
uation’ also suggests that sexuality is a process not a given; it is not
170 L. SIMMONS
Instead each connects only with objects that are merely indirectly
related to the other subject in the form of fantasies or symptoms. There is
no sexual relationship is why we have love. According to Žižek, love is a
lure, an illusion whose function is to mask over the impossible out-of-joint
relation between the sexes. Love conceals the failed Symbolization of sex-
ual difference.
How might we make this abstraction have consequence for our film? In
Spellbound, we might argue that the feminine position is indistinguishable
from the position of the castrated male. Indeed, it would seem that the key
to the film’s sexual relations is that we have a case of role reversal: Ballyntine
takes on the role of the femme fatale and Constance acts as the traditional
film noir detective.12 This reversal would help us explain the oft-quoted
comment of Hitchcock: ‘The chief point I keep in mind when selecting
my heroine is that she must be fashioned to please women rather than
men, for women form three-quarters of the average cinema audience’
(‘How I Choose My Heroines’ [1931] in Gottlieb 1995, 73). Ballyntine
is, as Frank Krutnick describes the film noir femme fatale, ‘a dangerous
free agent uncontrolled and a possible enemy despite coming to the detec-
tive for help’ (1991, 95). The advertising byline for the early film poster
has Constance asking, ‘Will he kiss me or kill me?’. As with most film noir
films, the relationship between the femme fatale and the detective almost
brings about the ruin of the detective both professionally and personally.
Constance, who runs such a threat, rationalizes to Brulov that she is only
doing her duty to help the police, but she later admits to Brulov that her
attraction is compulsive: ‘Don’t ask me to stop—I can’t!’.
It is clear that Hitchcock here is interrogating, rather than accepting,
the assumption of gender roles as naturalized. Žižek writes how we must
not forget that ‘woman is one of the names-of-the-father’ exemplified by
the figure of the Lady in courtly love who is ‘a capricious Master who
wants it all, i.e., who, herself not bound by any Law, charges her knight-
servant with arbitrary and outrageous ordeals’ (‘Woman is one of the
names-of-the-father’, np). Constance Petersen’s jouissance appears to be
phallic in nature: she is autonomous, bookish and intelligent, conserva-
tively dressed, wields cigarette holders and cuts open her mail with a
172 L. SIMMONS
couples on the platform kiss when one leaves on the train and the other
remains behind. So, are this couple together but separate? Separate in the
Lacanian sense that we always miss what we aim at in the other and can
never be One?). As Žižek writes:
There exists an interesting undertone to this happy ending, and the les-
son of the film is more ambiguous than it might first appear to be.
Ballyntine is a dangerous free agent whom the audience cannot trust, and
his discord is his inability to distinguish his fantasy figure and empirical
self. Indeed for a good part of the film he, along with everyone else,
believes he is a murderer. Constance is the maternal, loyal, devoted
woman, ‘constant’ as her name suggests, but she is also, as we have seen,
the potent, dangerous woman with a phallus. So the reversal of the happy
ending implies a kind of renunciation or blindness on the part of both
Constance and Ballyntine—a silent acceptance of the fact that Ballyntine
indeed may be a killer, and, for Ballyntine, in Žižek’s words, ‘an acceptance
of the fact that the woman with whom we live is never Woman, that there
is a permanent threat of disharmony’ (LA 82).13
As we have seen, looping is the condition of the very structure of
Spellbound’s ‘straight’ narrative and retroactivity is used to ‘straighten out’
the ambiguity of these loops precisely by coming at them rhetorically
‘from behind’. The retroactive structure of analysis has been used, pun-
ning on anal intercourse that ‘takes it from behind’, by queer theorist Lee
Edelman, to implicate psychoanalysis in a loop that is ‘queer’. What this
might mean for Spellbound is the instatement of ‘straight’ heterosexual
subjectivity as the determining last term of theoretical and filmic meaning,
yet simultaneously the recognition of the loop as the condition of that
‘straightness’. The constitution of any straight narrative through a tempo-
ral loop means paradoxically that it can never be fully constituted at all, as
174 L. SIMMONS
the Twenty-One Club in New York, where Ballyntine had been dining
with Edwardes, and again in Gabriel Valley, where Ballyntine had been
skiing with Edwardes), Murchison strides into the staffroom door and
announces he is pleased to see ‘Edwardes’ but is also surprised at his
youthfulness. We have here a double-dupe. Murchison, after having mur-
dered the real Edwardes, certainly could not have known that Ballyntine
would assume the dead Edwardes’ identity and, of course, Ballyntine in his
assumption of that role is bluffing without knowing it. Murchison’s per-
formance of the demonstration of an urbane and pleasurable interest in
Edwardes (while masterfully concealing deep apprehension and fear at the
possibility of his own unmasking) is consummate. Žižek notes how in
Hitchcock films the characters ‘effectively become something by pretend-
ing that [they] already are that’ (LA 73). He continues:
Those who pretend not to be mistaken are the most mistaken and those
who think they are undeceived are the fools. Who, then, are the ‘non
dupes’ in Spellbound? The non-duped spectators are those who recognize
from their position as perverse spectators their own powerlessness before
the image. Rather than preventing the possibility of deriving conventional
pleasure from the text (as would the duped spectator), the non-duped
spectator utilizes their identification with the form of the text as a way of
occupying a position of authority over the text, allowing them to derive
pleasure from that positioning. The non-duped spectator does not occupy
the position of the Other, even though their position is tainted with
perversity.
Today the savvy, non-duped viewer of Hitchcock is everywhere as is
evidenced by websites; informed, if geeky, fans like the Australian Ken
Mogg editor of the on-line The Macguffin; and numerous publications
like the Hitchcock Annual. The non-duped spectator is totally and inti-
mately conversant with the Hitchcock oeuvre. I fear that I may be ‘non-
duped’. Crucially, the very ways that Hitchcock’s films thwart conventional
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 179
One day in Paris I received a telephone call from a brilliant young psychia-
trist. He had just read an article of mine in the review Le Minotaure on The
Inner Mechanism of Paranoiac Activity. He congratulated me and expressed
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 181
The young psychiatrist was, of course, Jacques Lacan.20 Lacan had been
looking to find a way of understanding paranoiac hallucination not as an
under-ordered collage of mental images but as an inherently systematic
scene. In an article, published a year later in the surrealist magazine La
Minotaure, that bears the marks of his meeting with Dalí, Lacan grants
paranoiac hallucinatory systems their own ‘original syntax’ and presents
them as ‘symbolic expressions’ (DPP 385; 387).
In turn, Dalí, who had joined the Surrealist movement in 1929, was to
embrace Lacan’s paranoiac-critic method which understood ‘reality’ to be
a construction of the human psyche.21 ‘Psychiatry before Lacan’, Dalí later
wrote in his ‘unspeakable confessions’,
I requested Dalí. Selznick, the producer, had the impression that I wanted
Dalí for the publicity value. That wasn’t it at all. What I was after was … the
vividness of dreams … [A]ll Dalí’s work is very solid and very sharp, with
very long perspectives and black shadows. Actually I wanted the dream
sequence[s] to be shot on the back lot, not in the studio at all. I wanted
them shot in the bright sunshine. So the cameraman would be forced to do
what we call stop it out and get a very hard image. This was again the avoid-
ance of cliché. All dreams in the movies are blurred. (quoted in Bergala:
2001, 156)
As elaborated in the final script, the dream sequence was set in four dif-
ferent locations:
Fig. 5.3 Dalí’s drawing of eyes repainted for the film set of Spellbound
panel with a high rooftop and chimney used in location 2; an oil design on
canvas of floating objects including a suspended piano and dancing figures
for the discarded ballroom sequence (not used); a drawing on paper (not
used) and a grey-tone oil on masonite of two abutting pyramids overshad-
owed by enormous outsized pliers used in location 4; and a grey-tone
barren landscape with solitary tree and swirling cloud for a new bridging
scene into the ballroom sequence that was eventually not used. In the final
film, the sequence began with the image of an oversized pair of scissors
cutting through an eye painted on a curtain (reproduced from the Dalí
painting by professional billboard painters) to reveal another eye under-
neath. Dalí’s allusion was to the infamous opening shot of his and Buñuel’s
Un Chien Andalou (1928), but the image was yet another Dalí ‘double’.
In Spellbound, the actual analysis of Ballyntine’s dream occurs in two
stages: first in Brulov’s home where Brulov, in an orthodox Freudian fash-
ion and in response to Ballyntine’s scepticism, compares dreams to jigsaw
puzzles with the pieces all mixed up. Secondly, at Green Manors when
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 185
The only essential thing about dreams is the dream-work that has influenced
the thought-material. We have no right to ignore it in our theory, even
though we may disregard it in certain practical situations. Analytic observa-
tion shows further that the dream-work never restricts itself to translating
these thoughts into the archaic or regressive mode of expression that is
familiar to you. (SEXV 115)
Žižek comments:
The paradox is that this dream-work is not merely a process of masking the
dream’s ‘true message’: the dream’s true core, its unconscious wish, inscribes
186 L. SIMMONS
itself only through and in this very process of masking, so that the moment
we retranslate the dream content back into the dream-thought expressed in
it, we lose the ‘true motif force’ of the dream—in short, it is the process of
masking itself which inscribes into the dream its true secret. (IDLC 73)
CONSTANCE: Snow!
DR. BRULOV: The light frightened him—photophobia.
CONSTANCE: That’s the white he’s afraid of. Snow and these tracks.
DR. BRULOV: What tracks?
CONSTANCE: The sled tracks in the snow … skiing … ski tracks in
the snow.
We first become aware of the white light when Constance gets up in the
middle of the night and passes the closed door to Ballyntine’s office/
apartment, and she is attracted by the mysterious light escaping under the
door. Doors appear again when Constance and Ballantyne kiss for the first
time which engenders the shot of a door opening to reveal another door
and so on.25 During Ballyntine’s breakdown in the operating theatre, he
cries out ‘The doors! Unlock the doors!’ In Brulov’s white bathroom
when he is unable to cope, he clings to the doorframe surrounded by
white light. After Ballyntine’s conviction, the shots of the locking of jail
cell doors reverse those of opening doors when he and Constance first kiss.
In the film’s penultimate scene, while standing in front of a slightly open
door, Murchison reveals to Constance that he knew Dr Edwardes. His
words signal to her that there is something sinister below the surface of Dr
Murchison’s character, something hidden beyond the door. When
Constance returns for her confrontation with Murchison before she
knocks, the same eerie light escapes from underneath the door.26
It is Murchison’s drive to know, to signify, that convicts him.27
Throughout the film, he is unable to resist touting his knowledge of the
events that he himself has scripted as evidence of a superior manifestation
of psychoanalytic insight; significantly, it is in the claim that he ‘knew
Edwardes’ that Murchison sets off Constance’s ‘agile young mind’ (and
notice how at the end of the film the theme of the antithesis between age
and youth surfaces again), speaking his own death warrant. Constance
finds herself staring into the barrel of a gun, and with steel nerves, she tells
188 L. SIMMONS
Murchison why he will not kill her: ‘You are thinking you were not men-
tally responsible for that other crime in the snow. They will find extenuat-
ing circumstances in the state of your health. They will not execute you for
the death of Dr Edwardes. You can still live, read, write, research, even if
you are put away…’ For Constance’s reading of Murchison’s ‘slip of the
tongue’, in a film full of slips and physical slipping down slopes, is nothing
more than an extension of Constance’s training at the hands of Murchison.
Murchison fully and correctly interprets the sequence of Ballyntine’s
dream at his (Murchison’s) own expense. Murchison convicts himself as
the surrogate author of the plot, a plot cunningly scripted by the analyst
who has pretended to be a mere character in it. The result of this ‘double
inscription’ is that, as Žižek notes,
The gaze denotes at the same time power (it enables us to exert control over
the situation, to occupy the position of the master) and impotence (as bear-
ers of a gaze, we are reduced to the role of passive witnesses to the adver-
sary’s action). The gaze, in short, is a perfect embodiment of the ‘impotent
Master’ one of the central figures of the Hitchcockian universe. (LA 72)
We might say that the analysis becomes the symptom of its own mes-
sage at this point. We might also say that Murchison has no other motive
than to enable Spellbound. He is not a soul in torment (this role is reserved
for Ballyntine), nor an agent of evil, but a pure agent of the film’s author,
Alfred Hitchcock.
Constance leaves the room and the gun in Murchison’s hand slowly
swivels round until it is pointing directly into the camera (now sited in
Murchison’s head). Murchison pulls the trigger, and the screen is filled
with a red flash much as the screen is blotted out at the end of the momen-
tary flashback of Ballyntine’s brother’s death. The message of the (gun)
shot that is the inverted message of the (camera) shot registers the loop by
which the film produces what it then claims to perceive. The void or black
hole of the barrel of the revolver is the objective correlative of the camera
in the field of vision. The message of the film is, then, no message at all,
for the process by which the characters write the film from within becomes
the process by which they write themselves out of the story. Here
Hitchcock, the only one we did not suspect of the murder, points the fin-
ger, or rather the gun, in his own direction, at his own direction. As
William Rothman has observed: ‘That Hitchcock’s art has a murderous
aspect is a—or the—quintessentially Hitchcockian idea’ (2012, 216).
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 189
Hitchcock, like Murchison himself, does not step aside when the conse-
quences of his own shot return as a bullet aimed straight at himself—if
only because, as always, the camera is too enthralled to look away. Here is
William Rothman again:
Only the camera can nominate a villan, and it can do so only by nominating
itself. When human beings perform villanous acts, as they often do, the
camera is implicated—the film’s author is implicated, we are implicated—in
their villany. No filmmaker had a deeper understanding of these principles
than Hitchcock. His cinema is a sustained, profound meditation on their
implications. (2012, 220)
The epigraph has been read simply and directly to mean that we human
beings ourselves control our destinies and are not mere subjects of the
brute forces of the world. ‘Men at some time are masters of their fates’.
But as we have seen, the moment of ‘revelation’ of Ballyntine’s childhood
act will cause us to ask, did he act blindly as a pawn of fate, or was his
action guided and deliberate? The difference between guilt and innocence
is for the film itself a slippery (ski) slope, and we cannot answer this ques-
tion definitively. If the past can be repeated, or rather realized, it is, as
Lacan suggests, only as a repetition of the same ‘missed encounter’, where
what is missed is the real of desire, the desire to kill a brother that remains
inadmissible: ‘If the transference is only repetition, it is repetition of the
same missed encounter. If the transference is supposed through this rep-
etition to restore the continuity of a history, it will do so only by reviving
a relation that is, of its nature, syncopated’ (S11 143).
At the end of the film, Ballyntine has traversed his fantasy. Lacan used
the term ‘traversed’, the fantasy is not eradicated but is now different from
how we began. Yet as Žižek himself points out in The Sublime Object of
Ideology, there is always a ‘remainder of the real’ in any operation of quilt-
ing, the transference never entirely ‘effaces its own traces’. As I have
argued here, this remainder persists as the ‘repressed truth’ of the very
misrecognition that is the condition of ‘truth’. Perhaps the last word here
should be left to Dr Brulov: ‘The case was a little deeper than you figured.
This often happens’.
Notes
1. On Mary E Romm and her relationship with Selznick, see Steven Farber
and Marc Green (1993, 37–55) and David Thomson (1992, 423–429).
2. However, in another interview, Hitchcock declared: ‘Spellbound was based
on complete psychiatric truth’ and notes that ‘The Couch’ was a possible
title for the film (Gottlieb 1995, 121). Hitchcock’s overt knowledge of
psychoanalysis—whether mere ‘pop Freud’ or something deeper—has
been much debated. Nicholas Haeffner comments: ‘Although Hitchcock
was not consistent or expert in his use of psychoanalytic motifs, he was
hardly innocent of Freud’s work and even without the intervention of his
script writers, psychoanalytic ideas other films of his in less direct form’
(2005, 83). William F. Van Wert actually suggests that the film is ‘a dead-
end on Freudian theory’ and undercuts its psychoanalytic content:
‘Spellbound is a subtle put-down of psychoanalysis in that it insists on prov-
ing scientifically what can be guessed with common sense all along’ (1979,
192 L. SIMMONS
42). While Royal S. Brown proposes a Jungian rather than Freudian inter-
pretation of the film which she argues is ‘consciously Freudian and uncon-
sciously Jungian’ (1980, 41). For Tom Cohen, ‘Hitchcock’s direct
“invocations” of psychoanalysis, each defac[e] it as a prop’ so that his
‘engagement with the discourse of psychoanalysis is deliberately eviscerat-
ing and consuming, circulating it as semiotic coinage, disinscribing its his-
torical frame…’ (2005b vol. 2, 84).
3. Other examples include: Hail the Conquering Hero (1944), State Fair
(1945), Lost Weekend (1945), The Guilt of Janet Ames (1947), It’s a
Wonderful Life (1946), Gilda (1946), The Best Years of Our Lives (1946).
4. On the complicated relationship and cat and mouse dealings between
Selznick and Hitchcock over Spellbound, see Leonard J. Leff (1999,
115–173).
5. Karl Menniger’s first book The Human Mind (1930) had been a bestseller
and popularized the notion of human behaviour. The Menninger
Foundation founded in Topeka Kansas by Karl and his father and brother
gained a reputation for intensive, individualized treatment, particularly for
patients with complex or long-standing symptoms.
6. See Jean Laplanche (1992).
7. Freud borrowed the expression ‘another scene’ from G.T. Fechner and
used it in his The Interpretation of Dreams stating that ‘the scene of action
of dreams is different from that of waking ideational life’, (SE V 535–6).
8. Ballyntine seems aware of the significance of the letters of a name. At one
point in the room in the Empire Hotel, he remarks to Constance:
20. Elizabeth Roudinesco, Lacan’s biographer, dates the meeting 1931 but
differs on the text that provoked the meeting: ‘One day, he [Lacan] tele-
phoned Salvador Dalí to discuss with him a text the latter had just pub-
lished under the eloquent title L’âne pourri [‘The rotten donkey’]. The
painter agreed to meet him and received the psychiatrist in his home’
(1990, 110). Among the accounts of the Dalí-Lacan encounter, one of the
most comprehensive is Hanjo Berressem (1996). See also Haim Finkelstein
(1975), Soraya Tlatli (2000), Patrice Schmitt (1980) and the issue of
Revue des Sciences Humaines CCLII (2001), Lire Dalí, ed. Frédérique
Joseph-Lowery.
21. There is evidence that Dalí also read Lacan’s thesis once it was published.
He cites Lacan’s thesis in his essay ‘Nouvelles considérations générales sur
le mécanisme du phénomène paranoïaque du point de vue surréaliste,’
Minotaure, no. 1 (May 1933).
22. It is also clear that this worked. Sara Cochran comments: ‘The Dalí name
was indeed a bankable asset. The mid-August announcement of his hiring
garnered an article in Life and four in the local press over the course of less
than a month’ (in Gale ed.: 2007, 175).
23. See Dalí’s account (1942, 18). Roudinesco’s version mistakenly suggests
that Dalí’s act was deliberate: ‘As a provocation, he [Dalí] wore an adhesive
plaster on his nose and suspected a surprised reaction from his visitor.
Lacan did not flinch…’ (1990, 110).
24. According to Tom Cohen, the term ‘photophobia’ is a mocking reference
to the fear ‘not only of the citational structure of the image but of the
betraying structure of “light” itself’ (2005b vol. 2, 85).
25. In an interview with Peter Bogdanovich, Hitchcock admitted: ‘I asked Ben
Hecht to find out for me the psychiatric symbol for the beginning of love
between two people, and he came back with the doors’ (1997, 512).
26. As Dan Aulier notes Hitchcock’s trailer for Spellbound contains the follow-
ing statement: ‘Maybe you know about one of those doors, or maybe
two … but there are others … there’s a whole succession of doors in the
human mind … and very few people expose themselves beyond the first or
second … Spellbound deals with methods by which the individual is forced
to open those closed doors …. All of them’ (1999, 558).
27. Murchison’s is the sort of act that Peter Brooks calls ‘self-nomination’ and
finds characteristic of the theatrical melodramas of the nineteenth century:
‘The villain at some point always bursts forth in a statement of his evil
nature and intentions’ (1976, 37). Notice, too, how when Murchison first
arrives at Constance’s room in Green Manors, he marches in
‘self-announced’.
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 195
28. Jack Sullivan writes that ‘[Miklós] Rózsa’s score was a significant factor in
the film’s success, both before and after its release, so much so that it is a
milestone in the history of cinema music’ (2006, 107).
References
Works by Žižek
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition, 2002.
FA. The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For?
London: Verso, 2000.
FRT. The Fright of Real Tears: Krzystof Kieslowski between Theory and Post-theory.
London: British Film Institute, 2001.
FTKN. For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 1991.
HRL. How to Read Lacan. London: Granta Books, 2006.
IDLC. In Defense of Lost Causes. London: Verso, 2008.
LA. Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 1991.
LSP. Lacan: The Silent Partners, edited by Slavoj Žižek. London: Verso, 2006.
ME. The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. London:
Verso, 1994.
PV. The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 2006.
SFA. Sex and the Failed Absolute. London and New York: Bloomsbury
Academic, 2020.
SOI. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989.
TN. Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel and the Critique of Ideology. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press, 1993.
TS. The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Centre of Political Ontology. London:
Verso, 1999.
TUE. The Universal Exception, edited by Rex Butler and Scott Stephens. London:
Continuum, 2006.
ZJ. Žižek’s Jokes: (Did you hear the one about Hegel and negation?). Cambridge, MA
and London: MIT Press, 2014.
‘Revisioning “Lacanian” Social Criticism: The Law and its Obscene Double,’
JPCS: Journal for the Psychoanalysis of Culture & Society 1:1 (Spring 1996):
15–25. Also in Interrogating the Real edited by Rex Butler and Scott Stephens.
London and New York: Continuum, 2005: 285–306.
‘“The Most Sublime of Hysterics”: Hegel with Lacan,’ Interrogating the Real
edited by Rex Butler and Scott Stephens. London and New York: Continuum,
2005: 38–58.
196 L. SIMMONS
‘The Real of Sexual Difference,’ Interrogating the Real edited by Rex Butler and
Scott Stephens. London and New York: Continuum, 2005: 330–355.
‘Woman is One of the Names-of-the-Father, or How Not to Misread Lacan’s
Formulas,’ Lacanian Ink 10 (1995). https://www.lacan.com/zizwoman.htm
Works by Lacan
DPP. De la psychose paranoïaque dans ses rapports avec la personnalité. Paris:
Seuil, 1975.
E. Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S2. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller,
translated by Sylvana Tomaselli with notes by John Forrester. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1988.
S3. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book III: The Psychoses 1955–1956, edited by
Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Russell Grigg. London and
New York: Routledge, 1993.
S11. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psychoanalysis, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan Sheridan.
New York: W. W. Norton & Co., 1998.
S19. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XIX: …or Worse, edited by Jacques-Alain
Miller, translated by A. R. Price. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2018.
S20. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality The Limits of
Love and Knowledge: Encore 1972–1973, translated with notes by Bruce Fink.
New York and London. W. W. Norton & Company, 1998.
S21. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XXI: Les Non-Dupes Errent, 1973–1974,
translated by Cormac Gallagher unpublished.
‘Le problème du style et la conception psychiatrique des formes paranoïaques de
l’expérience,’ Le Minotaure, 1933, no. 1, pp. 68–69. Reprinted in De la psychose
paranoïaque dans ses rapports avec la personnalité. Paris: Seuil, 1975, 383–388.
Works by Freud
SE IV. ‘The Interpretation of Dreams’ (1909), vol. 4, The Standard Edition of the
Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German
under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna
Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The
Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955–.
SE V. ‘Introductory Lectures on Psycho-analysis’ (1915–16), vol. 15 (Parts I and
II), The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud.
Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey.
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 197
In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson,
24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of
Psychoanalysis, 1955–.
SE VIIa. ‘An Infantile Neurosis’ (1918), vol. 17, The Standard Edition of the
Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German
under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna
Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The
Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955–: 7–121.
SE VIII. ‘Jokes and their Relation to the Unconscious’ (1905), vol. 8, The
Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud.
Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey.
In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson,
24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of
Psychoanalysis, 1955–.
Other Works
Aulier, Dan. 1999. Hitchcock’s Notebooks. New York: HarperCollins.
Bergala, Alain. 2001. Alfred, Adam and Eve. In Hitchcock and Art: Fatal
Coincidences, ed. Dominique Paini and Guy Cogeval, 111–25. Paris: Centre
Pompidou and Mazzotta.
Berressem, Hanjo. 1996. Dalí and Lacan: Painting the Imaginary Landscapes. In
Lacan: Politics, Aesthetics, ed. Willy Apollon and Richard Feldstein, 263–293.
Albany: State University of New York Press.
Bogdanovich, Peter. 1997. Who the Devil Made It. New York: Alfred A. Knopf.
Boyd, David. 2000. The Parted Eye: Spellbound and Psychoanalysis. Senses of
Cinema 6: http://sensesofcinema.com/2000/conference-for-the-love-of-
fear/spellbound/. Accessed 14 November 2020.
Britton, Andrew. 1986. Hitchcock’s Spellbound: Text and Counter-Text. Cine-
Action! 3:4: 72–83.
Brooks, Peter. 1976. The Melodramatic Imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale
University Press.
Brown, Royal S. 1980. Hitchcock’s Spellbound: Jung versus Freud. Film/Psych
Review 4:1: 41–48.
Chabrol, Claude and Eric Rohmer. 1979. Hitchcock: The First Forty-Four Films.
New York: F. Unger.
Cochran, Sara. 2007. Spellbound 1944. In Dalí and Film, ed. Matthew Gale,
174–185. London: Tate Publishing.
Cohen, Tom. 2005a. Hitchcock’s Cryptonomies. Volume 1. Secret Agents.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Cohen, Tom. 2005b. Hitchcock’s Cryptonomies. Volume 2. War Machines.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
198 L. SIMMONS
Dalí, Salvador. 1942. The Secret Life of Salvador Dalí, translated by Haakon
M. Chevalier. New York: Dial.
Dalí, Salvador. 1976. The Unspeakable Confessions of Salvador Dalí. As Told to
André Parinaud, trans. Harold J. Salemson. London: WH. Allen.
Dalí, Salvador. 1998. The Collected Writings of Salvador Dalí, edited by Haim
Finkelstein. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Doane, Mary Anne. 1987. The Desire to Desire: The Woman’s Film of the Forties.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Durgnat, Raymond. 1974. The Strange Case of Alfred Hitchcock, or, The Plain-
man’s Hitchcock. London: Faber.
Farber, Steven and Marc Green. 1993. Hollywood on the Couch. New York:
W. Morrow.
Finkelstein, Haim. 1975. Dalí’s Paranoia-Criticism or The Exercise of Freedom.
Twentieth Century Literature 21:1: 59–71.
Freedman, Jonathan. 1999. From Spellbound to Vertigo: Alfred Hitchcock and
Therapeutic Culture in America. In Hitchcock’s America, ed. Jonathan
Freedman and Richard Millington, 82–83. New York: Oxford University Press.
Gottlieb, Sidney ed. 1995. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews.
Berkeley Los Angeles and London: University of California Press.
Haeffner, Nicholas. 2005. Alfred Hitchcock. London: Pearson Longman.
Harpham, Geoffrey. 2003. Doing the Impossible: Slavoj Žižek and the End of
Knowledge. Critical Inquiry 29:3: 453–485.
Heath, Stephen. 1999. Cinema and Psychoanalysis: Parallel Histories. In Endless
Night: Cinema and Psychoanalysis, Parallel Histories, ed. Janet Bergstrom.
Berkeley, Los Angeles and London: University of California Press.
Homer, Sean. 2005. Jacques Lacan. London and New York: Routledge.
Jameson, Fredric. 2006. First Impressions. London Review of Books 28:17: 7–8.
Joseph-Lowery, Frédérique ed. 2001. Lire Dalí. Revue des Sciences
Humaines CCLII.
Kaplan, E. Ann. 2005. Melodrama and Trauma: Displacement in Hitchcock’s
Spellbound. In Trauma Culture: The Politics of Terror and Loss in Media and
Literature, 66–86. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press.
Krutnick, Frank. 1991. In a Lonely Street: Film Noir, Genre, Masculinity. London
and New York: Routledge.
Laplanche, Jean. 1992. Notes on Afterwardsness. In Jean Laplanche: Seduction,
Translation and the Drives, a dossier ed. John Fletcher and Martin Stanton,
217–223. London: Institute of Contemporary Arts.
Leff, Leonard J. 1999. Hitchcock and Selznick: The Rich and Strange Collaboration
of Alfred Hitchcock and David O. Selznick in Hollywood. Berkeley, Los Angeles
and London: University of California Press.
Mogg, Ken. 1995. Their Way: Hitchcock’s Spellbound (1945). The MacGuffin
(Australia) no. 15: 3–26.
5 METASTASES: SPELLBOUND (1945) 199
Morris, Christopher D. 2002. The Hanging Figure: On Suspense and the Films of
Alfred Hitchcock. Wesport, CT and London: Praeger.
Myers, Tony. 2003. Slavoj Žižek, London and New York: Routledge.
Pomerance, Murray. 2004. An Eye for Hitchcock. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers
University Press.
Rothman, William. 2012. Hitchcock—The Murderous Gaze. Albany: State
University of New York Press, second edition.
Roudinesco, Elizabeth. 1990. Jacques Lacan & Co.: A History of Psychoanalysis in
France, 1925–1985, trans. with a foreword Jeffrey Mehlman. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press.
Schmitt, Patrice. 1980. De la psychose paranoïaque dans ses rapports avec Salvador
Dalí. In Salvador Dalí Retrospective 1920–1980. Paris: Centre Georges
Pompidou.
Silverman, Kaja. 1992. Male Subjectivity at the Margins. London and New York:
Routledge.
Sullivan, Jack. 2006. Hitchcock’s Music. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Thomson, David. 1992. Showman: The Life of David O. Selznick. New York: Knopf.
Tlatli, Soraya. 2000. Le Psychiatre et ses poètes: Essai sur le jeune Lacan. Paris: Tchou.
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Van Wert, William S. 1979. Compositional Psychoanalysis: Circles and Straight
Lines in “Spellbound”. Film Criticism 3:3: 41–47.
Verhaeghe, Paul. 2000. The Collapse of the Function of the Father and Its Effect
on Gender Roles. In Sexuation, ed. Renata Salecl. Durham, NC: Duke
University Press.
Wood, Robin. 2002. Hitchcock’s Films Revisited. New York: Columbia University
Press, revised edition.
CHAPTER 6
Abstract Marnie does not want to be touched; the desire to touch the
human being who does not want to be touched animates a system of look-
ing. Hitchcock’s camera wants to possess Marnie who can not only be
viewed but also physically touched. Marnie’s stealing is a symptom of
something she does not know or understand, her jouissance is almost
excessive. What is the nature of her enjoyment and why do we retain our
sympathy with the character of Mark Rutland when he apparently rapes
her? Žižek explores how the Lacanian concept of jouissance provides for a
re-reading of the femme fatale (Marnie). In the traditional reading the
femme fatale is the embodiment of the fear of emancipated femininity. But
for Žižek all the features denounced as the result of male paranoia account
for the figure’s charm, as if the theorizing provides an alibi for our enjoy-
ment of the femme fatale.
the detail, as Lesley Brill suggests, the yellow colour that first appears with
the handbag is a sign of caution and alert throughout the film (1991, 242).
We might also usefully recall here Žižek’s commentary on the function
of the tracking shot in Hitchcock’s films. He argues that the tracking
shot—like the one of Marnie’s opening sequence—typically serves to rep-
resent a scene from a position of neutral objective distance, to emphasize
a world of normality and convention. According to Žižek, this neutral
objective tracking shot proceeds inexorably from the establishing plan ren-
dering the overview of the scene to the registering of a ‘“stain” which
sticks out’ (EYAW, 248)—the closeness of the yellow handbag. As a result,
he continues elsewhere:
At the very beginning of this shot, the camera clings possessively to this
body that it offers to us as an enigma … From this point on, the camera fol-
lows this body only while pulling away from it, revealing its own presence
through this separation and substituting for the partial body one that is total
and thus all the more imaginary. (2000, 217)1
On the left of the frame a door opens from what must be a hotel room.
Hitchcock emerges, his back turned three-quarters toward the viewer,
204 L. SIMMONS
erfectly positioned to allow him to observe Marnie waking down the hall
p
and away from him. He then turns towards the spectator staring at the cam-
era that he himself is and whose inscription he duplicates. The spectator in
turn (re)duplicates this inscription through his identification with both
Hitchcock and the camera. (2000, 223)
During the first kiss between Mark and Marnie in the midst of a thun-
derstorm, Hitchcock’s camera comes in to a close two-shot and then a
very tight zoom that ends up obliterating all but facial fragments. It is as
if the actors’ flesh seems to stretch and cover the film frame in an act of
caressing.
Throughout the film there is a need for Hitchcock’s camera to possess
Marnie, to offer her up as ‘something’ who can not only be viewed but
also physically touched. Marnie’s stealing is a symptom of something she
does not know or understand. Marnie’s jouissance is almost excessive.
What, we need to ask, is the nature of her enjoyment and why do we retain
our sympathy with the character of Mark Rutland when he (almost?) rapes
her? His relationship duplicates Marnie’s relationship with her mother
(Mark = Marnie Marnie = Mother). He is not simply her antagonist but a
double in terms of the film’s motif of touch and desire. Mark wants to
touch Marnie who wants to touch her mother, a prostitute, who makes
her living from the touch of men, and reciprocally Marnie only desires for
her mother to touch her.
Let us return for a moment to that early appearance of Hitchcock in his
film. Instead of gazing longingly after Marnie, thus authorizing the spec-
tator as a double of Mark and of Hitchcock, and, we might note,
206 L. SIMMONS
The difficulty with talking about jouissance is that we cannot actually say
what it is. We experience it rather through its absence or insufficiency. As
subjects we are driven by insatiable desires. As we seek to realize our desires
we will inevitably be disappointed—the satisfaction we achieve is never quite
enough; we always have the sense that there is something more, something
we have missed out on, something more we could have had. This something
more that would satisfy and fulfill us beyond the meager pleasure we experi-
ence is jouissance. (Homer 2005, 90)6
6 ENJOYMENT: MARNIE (1964) 207
Let me start with the ‘Hollywood movie jouissance’ I just alluded to,
since it is the form of enjoyment that most of us experience most of the
time. Just when we think we possess our object of desire—be that another
person or a difficult idea like jouissance that we are struggling to get hold
of—we discover that we are still dissatisfied. And here lies another pun:
jouissance is always jouis-sans, ‘without joy’. This is what Lacan’s translator
Bruce Fink refers to as ‘paltry jouissance’ (2002, 36). This sense of some-
thing wanting, something which fundamentally misses our partner or idea,
is the form of jouissance that Lacan identified as ‘phallic jouissance’ and, he
says, it defines the masculine structure. As Fink continues:
the ‘non-all’ (pas-tout) of woman means that not all of a woman is caught
up in phallic jouissance: she is always split between a part of her which accepts
the role of a seductive masquerade aimed at fascinating the man, attracting
the male gaze, and another part of her which resists being drawn into the
208 L. SIMMONS
its rape scene. It appears that Hitchcock felt the scene was vital to his con-
ception of the film. The original screenwriter, Evan Hunter, refused to
write the sequence, arguing that it was unmotivated and fearing that the
character of Mark would lose audience sympathy. He was immediately
replaced by Jay Presson Allen who wrote the scene as it is filmed.7 Robin
Wood, perhaps subconsciously influenced by the echoes of ‘rutting’ in
‘Rutland’, comments: ‘What we see is virtually a rape. To the man it is an
expression of tenderness, solicitude, responsibility; to the woman, an
experience so desolating that after it she attempts suicide’ but he also
describes the scene as ‘one of the purest treatments of sexual intercourse
the cinema has given us’ (2002, 189).8 Donald Spoto, Hitchcock’s biog-
rapher, describes the scene as ‘virtually pornographic’ (1984, 476). Mark
is shown to have been potentially violent previous to this episode. He has
earlier declared to Marnie: ‘I’m fighting a powerful impulse to beat the
hell out of you’. However the scene is also ambiguous: after Mark pulls off
Marnie’s nightgown, then declares he is sorry, he quickly moves to cover
her up again. This is followed by an overhead two shot where he kisses her
and a low angle matching shot of the kiss. Though Marnie is still motion-
less and terrified in these shots, the extremes of angle remove us from a
position of identification with her. Likewise, the discovery of Marnie’s
attempted suicide is ‘enunciated’ from Mark’s point of view (he discovers
her missing from the bed, then runs through the ship to find her in the
pool—and this is clearly a scene of his anxiety). The suicide is ‘seen’ from
Mark’s point of view, but his concern is subsequently undercut by Marnie
who responds to his question why she didn’t throw herself overboard with
‘I wanted to kill myself, not feed the damn fish’.
Marnie’s stealing is seen again and again by critics as a substitute for
‘normal’ sexuality. John Fletcher, for example, considers the money she
takes to be a ‘phallic signifier’ and claims that her compensatory thefts are
‘the other side of her sexual rejection of men’ (1988, 60). Marnie as asser-
tive, purposeful thief is the inverse mirror to frigid, terrified of sex, with-
drawn and innocent, or cowardly Marnie. It is Mark who is beginning to
understand the slide back and forth from one persona to the other. Critics
have also noted that Marnie’s jouissance seems activated by the sexual
overtones of her relation to her horse Forio. ‘Ah, there’s my darling!’ she
declares as the horse is brought out from Garrod’s stable. ‘That big, old
spoiled baby of yours knew something was up’, says the trainer, ‘tried to
6 ENJOYMENT: MARNIE (1964) 213
bite me twice already this morning’. Marnie embracing the horse’s muzzle
murmurs: ‘Oh, Forio, if you want to bite somebody, bite me!’ The subse-
quent episode of her cantering as the music rises conveniently provides
one of those saccharine (Hollywood) images of jouissance.
But let me re-explore Marnie’s frigidity in the light of Lacan’s discus-
sion of the topic in his 1958 paper, ‘Guiding Remarks for a Convention
on Feminine Sexuality’, a paper that was to provide an important source
of ideas for Seminar 20, Encore (1972–1973), where he deals directly with
the topic of jouissance (E, 610–620). In contrast to Freud’s developmental
model and his recourse to physiology, Lacan understands frigidity—or the
absence of sexual jouissance in a feminine subject—to be a structural
dilemma rather than an anatomical dysfunction. Frigidity is not necessarily
a symptom because the subject may tolerate it and, indeed, not complain
about it. The nature of frigidity is that it is a defence by the subject against
jouissance that presents itself at the border between anxiety and adoration.
Marnie overestimates love (from her mother) but neither desires nor expe-
riences jouissance from Mark. Instead of speaking of sexual need and its
frustration in frigidity, Lacan speaks of it as an intersubjective process in
which the imperative ‘not to enjoy’ passes from one to an Other. ‘Nothing
forces anyone to enjoy (jouir) except the superego. The superego is the
imperative of jouissance—Enjoy!’ (S20, 10). Through such transference,
the pleasure denying power of the Other can, through a series of veilings
and unveilings, become a return route to interpersonal sexual enjoyment.
This revised understanding of frigidity is part of the Lacanian refusal to
grant signifying power to the female body as such. Lacan’s most radical
attempt to construct a feminine sexuality is found in a central chapter of
Encore entitled ‘God and the jouissance of the Woman’. It is in Seminar 20
that Lacan establishes the distinction between masculine and feminine jou-
issance as qualitatively different. Phallic jouissance is termed the ‘jouissance
of the idiot’ (81) and is also referred to as sexual jouissance, as that which
‘is marked and dominated by the impossibility of establishing as such …
the ‘sexual relationship’ (rapport sexuel)’ (S20, 6–7). But there exists a
specifically feminine jouissance that is ‘beyond the phallus’ (74). Women
have access to both a phallic or sexual jouissance and to a supplementary
form of jouissance (‘jouissance of the other’) by virtue of not being wholly
subsumed by the phallic function as men are.
214 L. SIMMONS
Saint Teresa—you need but to go to Rome and see the statue by Bernini to
immediately understand that she’s coming. There’s no doubt about it. What
is she getting off on? It is clear that the essential testimony of the mystics
consists in saying they experience it, but know nothing about it. (S20, 76)
In his hands I saw a great golden spear, and at the iron tip there appeared to
be a point of fire. This he plunged into my heart several times so that it
penetrated my entrails. When he pulled it out, I felt that he took them with
it, and left me utterly consumed by the great love of God. The pain was so
severe that it made me utter several moans. The sweetness caused by this
intense pain is so extreme that one cannot possibly wish it to cease, nor is
one’s soul then content with anything but God. This is not a physical, but a
spiritual pain—though the body has some share in it—even a considerable
share. (Teresa 1957, 210)
Fig. 6.3 Lacan: cover page of French edition of Encore with Bernini’s Ecstasy of
Saint Teresa
216 L. SIMMONS
the staging of an act which, because of the perspective lines of the chapel,
they cannot actually see—are all recast in the dynamics of Hitchcock’s
film. Bernini’s symbolic scenario is suspended between the sacred narra-
tive of the saint’s endlessly deferred ‘coming’ and the profane semblance
of the lost phallic object that would miraculously accomplish its deed.
Lacan focuses on the blissful figure of Teresa and describes her enraptured
movements as ‘mystical jaculations’ (S20, 76). In so doing, he has removed
the detachable prefix of phallic ejaculations and the distinction between
inside and outside that determines the male orgasm. Jouissance, he thus
continues, is not to be found in the ‘come’ and ‘cum’ (affaires de foutre)
(77) but where the combined production of meaning and pleasure occurs.
As Malcolm Bowie comments:
There is a jouissance that is hers (à elle), that belongs to that ‘she’ (elle) that
doesn’t exist and doesn’t signify anything. There is a jouissance that is hers
about which she herself perhaps knows nothing if not that she experiences
it—as much as she knows. She knows it, of course, when it comes (arrive).
It doesn’t happen (arrive) to all of them. (S20, 74)
a femme fatale also has a certain ignorance about men, and it is this very
ignorance that actually makes her so attractive … The paradox of the femme
fatale, therefore, is that she wants to be admired for her beauty, but she is
perceived as beautiful precisely because she is also ignorant about others’
reaction to her. A femme fatale enjoys her own self-sufficiency, which is why
we cannot simply say that she needs men as relays to her jouissance.
(2000, 71–72)
the horse-riding occurs against the obvious and artificial back projection
of the passing woods. As Brill and others have noted, the portrayal of this
real Marnie is presented in a heightened artificial fashion by Hitchcock.
It is as if Marnie disposes of a false identity to seemingly take on her true
identity in a happy and unperturbed fashion only to have this then framed
in an overtly simulated (false) manner. The paradox, as Brill argues, is that
the ‘real person’ is presented in an artificial manner. Marnie is, she declares,
‘a film in which exaggerated formal characteristics have been associated
with what is most true and significant’ (1991, 250).
Many early reviewers of the film though were to complain about what
they thought were the ‘hokey bits’ of implausible reality: the woozy cam-
era movements as Marnie tries to steal the Rutland money from the safe
but cannot bring herself to do so; the matte shots for the foxhunt ride and
her car journey with Mark; the conspicuously painted ship at the end of
the Baltimore tenement block; the apparent (deliberate?) stiffness of Tippi
Hedren’s acting.9 There was an early and spirited defence of Hitchcock’s
cinematic fakery and artifice on part of Robin Wood (2002, 174ff) who
suggested they required responses that are open and free from ‘precon-
ceptions’ about realism. ‘[T]he final justification for these devices’, he
concluded, is not in the individual arguments made, ‘but in the way in
which they are absorbed into their context, the context of the entire film’
(176). Lesley Brill, too, is drawn to what she calls occurrences of ‘internal
artifice’ which hint at fundamental dynamics: ‘Set against the art of the
movie itself are frequent instances of ‘internal artifice’: pretense and deceit
of all kinds … Most occurrences of internal artifice raise the crucial issues
of the film, but they characteristically obscure or misrepresent rather than
clarify them’ (1991, 250).10 These examples of fakery—first thematicized
at the very beginning of the film when Marnie rinses the dye from her
‘false’ hair—point not only to the construction of representation, but also
to the imaginary objectification of the Real that disrupts the relations
between subjects. Following Žižek, the hulk of a giant ship at the end of
the street where Marnie’s mother lives ‘has a massive, oppressive material
presence; it is not an indifferent void like the MacGuffin, but at the same
time it does not circulate between the subjects, it is not an object of
exchange, it is just a mute embodiment of an impossible jouissance’
(EYAW, 7) (Fig. 6.4).
According to Žižek, ‘Psychoanalysis is aware of a whole series of “false
acts”: psychotic-paranoiac violent passage à l’acte, hysterical acting out,
obsessional self-hindering, perverse self-instrumentalization—all these
acts are not simply wrong according to some external standards, they are
6 ENJOYMENT: MARNIE (1964) 219
The difference, or lack of it, between the ‘real Marnie’ and her ‘fake
presentation’ may be likened to the distinction that Jacques-Alain Miller
draws between the woman who assumes her non-existence, her constitu-
tive lack (‘castration’), that is, the void of her subjectivity in her very heart,
220 L. SIMMONS
and what he calls la femme à postiche, the fake, phony woman (2000, 21).
This femme à postiche is not what commonsense conservative wisdom
would tell us (a woman who distrusts her natural charm and abandons her
vocation of rearing children, serving her husband, taking care of the
household, etc. and indulges in the extravaganzas of fashionable dressing
and make up, of a career, of decadent promiscuity) but almost its exact
opposite: the woman who takes refuge from the void in the very heart of
her subjectivity, from the ‘not-having-it’ which marks her being in the
phony certitude of ‘having it’ (of serving as the stable support of family
life, of rearing children)—this woman gives the impression (and has the
false satisfaction) of a firmly anchored being, of a self-enclosed, satisfied
circuit of everyday life. This is the façade that Mark Rutland, who else-
where charges her with being ‘a cold, practiced little method actress of a
liar’. forces Marnie to play the first morning after the return from their
honeymoon as he leaves for work:
MARK: This is a drill, dear. Wife follows husband to the front door.
Gives and/or gets kiss. Stands pensively as he drives away. A
wistful little wave is optional.
She has loved only in fantasy. One result is that she has evolved into an excel-
lent actress, able to improvise quite brilliantly in almost any situation. She
has assumed, perfected and discarded so many roles, that to act (to lie) is as
natural to her as putting one foot before the other. (cited in Moral 2002, 75)
MARK (to Bernice): You’ve got to tell her and she needs to remember
everything. You’ve got to tell her the truth. She
has no memory of what happened that night. You
must help her.
MARK: Was there also a storm that night, Mrs Edgar? Is that why
Marnie is terrified of storms? Was there thunder and lightning
that night? Did the storms terrify your little girl?
In the flashback sequence that follows, the little girl screams at the
lightning and thunder. A sailor emerges from the bedroom door to com-
fort her.
is a theory of time whose unique feature is that it is not formal but qualita-
tive: in contrast to the standard notion of time that conceives the three
temporal dimensions as purely formal determinations (the same ‘content’
‘travels’, as it were, from the past through the present to the future),
Schelling provides a minimal qualitative determination of each temporal
dimension…. (IR, 32)
original event, the flashback is the imprint of a present moment that per-
sists into the future but one that offers a revision of the past events within
the context of an altered consciousness, but the new narrative does not
completely absolve the impact of an unalienable past. Laplanche suggests
that the hidden memory traces may also be a message from the Other:
situation is “my father made love to me and my mother killed him for it”’
(cited in Moral 2002, 33). It is the second screenwriter, Jay Presson Allen,
who has Marnie as a little girl kill the sailor and not her mother. How,
then, might this modify the Oedipus complex in this revised murder scene?
Bernice who enters the room does not recognize that the sailor might be
attempting to be kind and (perhaps as a result of her, stated, loathing of
men?) begins attacking him.12 She tries to beat the sailor with a fire poker
for touching her daughter, and the sailor, confused, tries to fend her off.
As the mother and the sailor fall down entangled and Bernice’s leg is
crushed, Marnie picks up the poker and beats the sailor to death, his white
shirt becoming drenched with red blood.
On her first visit to her mother, Marnie brings her a fur and wraps it
around her mother’s neck. However, a few minutes later, the fur is set
aside and Marnie watches with longing as her mother combs the young
girl from next-door Jessie’s hair, something Marnie’s mother will never do
for her. Jessie leaves the house, and Marnie immediately places the fur
around her mother’s neck again. Shortly after the two go into the kitchen
and they quarrel. Stung by her mother’s insinuation that there is some-
thing suspicious about Marnie’s relationship with her boss, Marnie raises
her voice and asks her mother if she thinks she is having an affair with him.
Becoming increasingly shrill, she demands, ‘Is that how you think I’ve
gotten the money to set you up?’.
It would seem that this is a film about the purchase of affection, the
acquisition of love. Unable to secure the love of her mother in earliest
childhood, Marnie has proceeded in adulthood to substitute for it the cash
she steals from other people’s safes.13 Robin Wood concurs that money is
‘Marnie’s way both of taking and of trying to buy love’ (2002, 178). Such
an interpretation would seem to find confirmation in the emblematic
phrase that Marnie quotes, but perhaps sarcastically, from Ecclesiastes:
‘Money answereth all things’. Possession may be central to Marnie but
hardly as a substitute for sex. Rather, sex is often shown as a substitute for
possession. The taking is more important to Marnie than what is taken,
and the concrete objects and gifts made in the exchange of love neverthe-
less fail, or are not adequate: the mink scarf, the expensive wedding ring
226 L. SIMMONS
bought by Mark so Marnie could have ‘something that had never belonged
to anyone else’, the Columbian artefacts all that Mark has that ‘belonged’
to his late wife, Forio the horse—all objects that are passed back and forth
in the hope of some emotional union. But they are all bribes that fall short.
This is yet another example in the film of jouissance as something that
escapes us. It is the surplus-enjoyment (plus-de-jouir) produced by the
renunciation of giving up enjoyment. Lacan introduces this concept in
Seminar 17, The Other Side of Psychoanalysis (1972–1973). He acknowl-
edges he has modelled his concept on the Marxian notion of ‘surplus
value’, which implies a similar renunciation of use value (S17, 20). Plus-de
can mean both ‘more’, ‘an excess’ and ‘no more’, ‘a lack’ in French.
Enjoyment as entertainment that derives not from the direct satisfaction
of drives, but from the satisfaction of not directly satisfying them. Marnie’s
problems may be Oedipal, but they are also Capital.14 ‘We were poor,
grindingly poor’, she confesses to Mark in the car. And despite Mark’s
unquestioned view of himself as owner and as a man of property, we learn,
too, that he married an heiress, and a collector of precious objects, in
order to keep the Rutland family business afloat. He is thus as much a
prostitute as Bernice Edgar. This is a film, says Michele Piso, ‘in which all
relationships are characterized by cash’ and ‘Marnie’s characters and
images not merely depict the psychological problems of the individual
characters but evoke as well the conditions of the larger organisation of
society—an ebbing away of ceremonial culture, the dissolution of vital col-
lective bonds, the isolation of individual action’ (2009, 290, 283).
MARNIE (to her mother): It’s always when you come to the door—
that’s when the cold starts.
camera stops momentarily on the closed library doors before they open to
let the couple pass through; the green safe door and its combination lock
are a constant source of interest. Marnie repeatedly closes or locks the
bedroom door in Mark’s face, and he insists that ‘tonight the door stays
open’ after Marnie attempts to flee following Strutt’s surprise appearance
at the Rutland party. Marnie, dredging the past, declares to her mother:
‘It’s always when you come to the door—that’s when the cold starts’.
How might we account for this extensive thematics of blockage? Lacan’s
concrete example of this is the Lady in courtly love who subjects her
knight to an endless series of tasks before she will allow him to sleep with
her (A modern version of this, Žižek suggests, is the femme fatale in film
noir tradition [ME 102]). Now, in one way this Lady fits entirely within
the symbolic economy of man, of phallic jouissance, but in another, she is
beyond it, chaste, virginal and pure—covering her legs, sneers Strutt of
Marnie, ‘as if they were a national treasure’—(or cold, manipulating and
in control in the case of the femme fatale). What must be realized is that
this deferral of the knight’s desire does not at all undermine but actually
makes possible the masculine sexual economy: so long as the knight
believes that his failure to sleep with his Lady is contingent, something
that can be overcome by accomplishing one more good deed, he does not
confront the essential impossibility of the sexual relationship as such. The
Lady, through her exception, converts the impossibility of a sexual rela-
tionship into a mere prohibition. The whole point is to avoid passing to
the sexual act, so as to sustain the belief that complete jouissance exists and
avoid discovering, once again, the disappointment of phallic jouissance.
In the traditional reading, the femme fatale is the embodiment of the
fear of emancipated femininity perceived as a threat to male identity, some-
one who masquerades in order to attract and impress men. But this would
seem to miss the point. As Renata Salecl has observed:
a femme fatale also has a certain ignorance about men, and it is this very
ignorance that actually makes her so attractive … The paradox of the femme
fatale, therefore, is that she wants to be admired for her beauty, but she is
perceived as beautiful precisely because she is also ignorant about others’
reaction to her. A femme fatale enjoys her own self-sufficiency, which is why
we cannot simply say that she needs men as relays to her jouissance.
(2000, 71–72).
228 L. SIMMONS
After her ‘accident’, we learn that Marnie’s mother has turned to reli-
gion. On the one hand, we might see this ‘turn’ to Christianity not only
as redemptive of Bernice’s story of how she ‘got’ Marnie as a fifteen-year-
old who has sex in exchange for a schoolfellow’s basketball jersey, but also
as a corrective to the capitalism that taints all relationships in this film with
cash. On the other, this ‘God talk’ has framed the seemingly immoral and
neurotically compulsive life of Marnie. In the game of free association that
she is forced to ‘play’ with Mark, the word ‘water’ prompts a series of
associations to do with cleansing and which culminate in the repetition of
the admonition of a Baptist preacher:
MARNIE: “And his tears shall wash away thy sins and make thee over
again”—Mother used to take me to church twice on
Sundays.
believe, all we are doing is recognising the fact that our belief has already
been decided and pre-exists our knowledge of it’ (Myers 2003, 68–69). In
later life, the more Bernice renounces her past in pursuit of the ‘Bible’, the
more her enjoyment-in-renunciation is revealed. What Bernice attempts
to conceal is precisely the (perverse) surplus enjoyment she takes in now
rejecting the source of Marnie’s support for her and deflecting her atten-
tion away from Marnie to Jessie, the little girl she has virtually adopted.15
In this way, her entire economy of righteous retribution is driven by enjoy-
ment, that is, an extra enjoyment is generated through the renunciation of
enjoyment itself. According to Žižek, Christianity is not to be read from
the point of view of belief but as a way of understanding the question of
freedom and its relation to the Symbolic order. In fact, for Žižek, to say
that you are a Christian is to say (or should say) that you are an atheist.
Likewise, the assertion of atheism should be seen as fundamentally corre-
lated to the experience of God-forsakenness of the crucified Christ. The
difference, Žižek continues, is merely modal: for the Christian, the God-
forsakenness of Christ is experienced as the source of faith, and for the
atheist, it is its termination:
Christianity …. enacts the reflexive reversal of atheist doubt into God him-
self. In his ‘Father, why have you forsaken me?’, Christ himself commits
what is for a Christian the ultimate sin: he wavers in his Faith. While, in all
other religions, there are people who do not believe in God, only in
Christianity does God not believe in himself. (MC, 48–49)16
What took place from the very beginning of the sound film was an uncanny
automatisation of the voice, baptized ‘acousmatisation’ by Chion: the emer-
gence of a voice that is neither attached to an object (a person) within
diegetic reality nor simply the voice of an external commentator, but a spec-
tral voice, which floats freely in a mysterious intermediate domain and
thereby acquires the horrifying dimension of omnipresence and omnipo-
tence. (‘I Hear You with My Eyes’, 92)
There is one more sense of jouissance played out in the scene of Marnie’s
auto-ventriloquism, as Jacques-Alain Miller describes it, ‘the voice comes
in the place of what is properly unspeakable about the subject, what Lacan
called the subject’s ‘surplus enjoyment’ [plus-de-jouir]’ (2007, 144–145).
The children singing as Mark and Marnie exit from the apartment signal
that the excess of the voice we have just heard inside is radically undecid-
able. As if cut loose from its anchoring in meaning, the nursery rhyme
must now be understood as plus-de-jouir, surplus enjoyment, pure repeti-
tive, self-enjoying voice.
Mark and Marnie leave Bernice Edgar’s house, the storm appears to
have lifted for the moment, but the large ship at the end of the Baltimore
street is still there, Marnie’s tears have dried, and the group of children at
the front door, whom Marnie stops to observe, chant:
The two boys have their backs to her and the three girls face her. A little
girl wearing yellow who resembles her catches Marnie’s eye. Murray
232 L. SIMMONS
Kristeva insists of the domain of jouissance: ‘One does not know it, one
does not desire it, one joys in it [on enjouit]. Violently and painfully. A
passion’ (1982, 9).
Notes
1. Regarding the voyeurism, Bellour further notes: ‘In thus observing Marnie,
who is both object of desire and enigma (becoming the one because she is
the other), Hitchcock becomes a kind of double of Mark and of Strutt,
who have just contributed to the creation of his image but who, at the
same time, are caught in it’ (224). And in describing the hair rinsing scene
in the bathroom, ‘we see her seeing herself, without her seeing us seeing
her. In this way, the divergence dramatically increases the voyeurism as
such, what might be called the passion for the image aroused by its missing
part’ (232).
2. For early theoretical elaborations of the notion of suture, see Jacques-Alain
Miller, ‘Suture (elements of the logic of the signifier),’ Jean-Pierre Oudart,
‘Cinema and Suture,’ and Stephen Heath, ‘Notes on Suture’ (1977–1978).
3. Geoff Boucher asserts the ubiquity of the concept of ‘enjoyment’ in Žižek’s
work as follows: ‘Every ideological universal, or statement of the norm,
entails reference, at the level of the enunciation, to a set of inherent trans-
gressions of the norm, which are the focus for prohibited enjoyment. This
thesis is represented in Žižek’s work directly and through a set of equiva-
lent claims: every universal implies a non-universalizable kernel of singular
enjoyment; democratic politics is supported by nationalist enjoyment; uni-
versal human rights are supported an obscene enjoyment of torture and
assassination; the public legal framework is supported by an unwritten
code of illicit enjoyment; the Symbolic Law is sustained by the Real of a
superego imperative to ‘enjoy’ transgression’ (in Butler (ed.) 2014, 132).
4. Murray Pomerance (2014, 18) traces the source of the description to
Robert Ardrey (1969, 67) and suggests that in the context of the film,
Mark ‘diagnoses Marnie’s emotional withdrawal as a self-protective tactic,
as though surrounded by predators, she has built a defensive barrier’.
5. Jouissance refers to the kind of satisfaction people derive from their symp-
toms which Freud characterized as follows: ‘The kind of satisfaction which
the symptom brings has much that is strange about it. … It is unrecogni-
sable to the subject, who, on the contrary feels the alleged satisfaction as
suffering and complains of it’ (Freud SE XV–VII, 365–366). He later
described this as ‘pleasure in pain’ (Schmerzlust) (Freud SE IX, 162). Lacan
went so far as to say ‘jouissance bothers the hell out of us’ (Seminar 21)
(quoted in Fink 2007, 69).
234 L. SIMMONS
References
Works by Žižek
AF. The Abyss of Freedom/Ages of the World. Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan
Press, 1997.
CHU. Contingency, Hegemony, Universality: Contemporary Dialogues on the Left
(with Ernesto Laclau and Judith Butler). London: Verso, 2000.
D. Disparities. Bloomsbury Academic: London and New York, 2016.
EYS. Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition, 2002.
EYAW. Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, new updated edition, 2010.
FRT. The Fright of Real Tears: Krzysztof Kieslowski between Theory and Post-Theory.
London: British Film Institute, 2001.
FTKN. For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 1991.
236 L. SIMMONS
IR. The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
LTN. Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. London:
Verso, 2012.
MC. The Monstrosity of Christ: Paradox or Dialectic? with John Milbank.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2009.
ME. The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. London:
Verso, 1994.
OSD. Opera’s Second Death, with Mladen Dolar. London: Routledge, 2002.
PF. The Plague of Fantasies. London: Verso, 1997.
PV. The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 2006.
SOI. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989.
TN. Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel and the Critique of Ideology. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press, 1993.
TS. The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Centre of Political Ontology. London:
Verso, 1999.
WDR. Welcome to the Desert of the Real. London: Verso, 2002.
‘“I Hear You With My Eyes”; or The Invisible Master’ in Gaze and Voice as Love
Objects, Renata Salecl and Slavoj Zizek editors. Durham and London: Duke
University Press, 1996: 90–126.
‘Death and the Maiden’ in The Žižek Reader, Elizabeth Wright and Edmond
Wright editors. Malden Mass.: Blackwell Publishers, 1999: 206–221.
‘Anxiety: Kierkegaard with Lacan’, Lacanian Ink 26 (Fall 2005): 103–117.
Works by Lacan
E. Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S10. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book X: Anxiety 1962–1963, edited by Jacques-
Alain Miller, translated with notes by Dennis Porter. New York: Polity, 2014.
S11. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psychoanalysis, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan Sheridan.
New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1998.
S17. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book 17: The Other Side of Psychoanalysis
1969–1970, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Russell
Grigg. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 2007.
S20. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of
Love and Knowledge, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by
Bruce Fink. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1991.
6 ENJOYMENT: MARNIE (1964) 237
Works by Freud
SE X. Sigmund Freud, ‘Little Hans’ (1909), vol. 10, The Standard Edition of the
Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German
under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna
Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The
Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955: 227–238.
SE XV. Sigmund Freud, ‘Introductory Lectures on Psychoanalysis’ (1916–1917),
vol. 15, The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund
Freud. Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James
Strachey. In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan
Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of
Psychoanalysis, 1955: 157–171.
Other Works
Ardrey, Robert. 1969. African Genesis: A Personal Investigation into the Animal
Origins and Nature of Man. New York: Dell.
Austin, J.L. 1979. Pretending. In Philosophical Papers, ed. J.O. Urmson and
G.J. Warnock, 253–271. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 3rd edition.
Bellour, Raymond. 1977. Hitchcock the Enunciator. Camera Obscura 2: 66–91.
Bellour, Raymond. 2000. The Analysis of Film, trans. Constance Penley.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Boscaljon, Daniel. 2010. Žižek’s Atheist Theology. International Journal of Žižek
Studies 4:4: np.
Bowie, Malcolm. 1991. Lacan. London: Fontana.
Brill, Lesley. 1991. The Hitchcock Romance: Love and Irony in Hitchcock’s Films.
Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Bronfen, Elisabeth. 2015. Screening and Disclosing Fantasy: Rear Projection in
Hitchcock. Screen 56:1: 1–24.
Chion, Michel. 1999. The Voice in Cinema, ed. and trans. Claudia Gorbman.
New York: Columbia University Press.
Fink, Bruce. 2002. Knowledge and Jouissance. In Reading Seminar XX: Lacan’s
Major Work on Love, Knowledge, and Feminine Sexuality, ed. Suzanne Barnard
and Bruce Fink, 21–45. New York: State University of New York Press.
Fink, Bruce. 2007. Fundamentals of Psychoanalytic Technique: A Lacanian
Approach for Practitioners. New York: W.W. Norton & Co.
Fletcher, John. 1988. Versions of Masquerade. Screen 29:3: 43–71.
Heath, Stephen. 1977–1978. Notes on Suture. Screen 18:4: 48–76.
Homer, Sean. 2005. Jacques Lacan. London and New York: Routledge.
Kristeva, Julia. 1982. Powers of Horror, trans. Leon S. Roudiez. New York:
Columbia University Press.
238 L. SIMMONS
Spoto, Donald. 1984. The Dark Side of Genius: The Life of Alfred Hitchcock.
New York: Ballantine.
Teresa of Avila. 1957. The Life of Saint Teresa of Avila, trans. E. Allison Peers.
Harmondsworth: Penguin.
Thomas, Deborah. 2006–2007. Self-Possession and Dispossession in Hitchcock’s
Marnie. The Hitchcock Annual 15: 107–121.
Weber, Samuel. 1991. Return to Freud: Jacques Lacan’s Dislocation of Psychoanalysis.
Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press.
Wood, Robin. 2002. Hitchcock’s Films Revisited. New York: Columbia University
Press, revised edition.
Yanal, Robert J. 2005. Hitchcock as Philosopher. Jefferson, NC and London:
McFarland & Company.
CHAPTER 7
feel he is making the same point over and over, but we cannot quite grasp it,
and in order to do so he must take in the entirety of Western philosophy and
culture … as his public performances and writings attest, his work is end-
lessly shifting, open-ended, refuses to close itself down or draw conclu-
sions—in a word psychotic. (2005, 2)
However, with the charge that his work exhibits mere ‘compulsive rep-
etition of the same’, Žižek’s detractors fail to see that his form of repetition
is ‘non-identical’, that is, he returns to the same ideas and concepts to
both keep them alive and approach them from new directions. He himself
understands repetition as a way of ‘making anew’:
What repetition repeats is not the way the past ‘effectively was,’ but the
virtually inherent to the past and betrayed by its past actualisation. In this
precise sense, the emergence of the NEW changes the past itself, that is, it
retroactively changes … the balance between actuality and virtuality in the
past. … So, it is not only that repetition is (one of the modes of) the emer-
gence of the New—the New can ONLY emerge through repetition.
(OwB 12–13)
It is the very force of Žižek’s repetitions that form the strength and the
thesis (if there could be said to be one) of his project. For, as Žižek himself
argues, repetition is the only way that we understand the force and mean-
ing of historical events whose character is always, in the first instance,
misrecognized:
The way in which this Žižekian déjà vu effect of repetition works could
be compared, on a more simplistic level, to the importance of the numer-
ous jokes and anecdotes which fill Žižek’s texts. In general, jokes and
246 L. SIMMONS
anecdotes hold interpretative power precisely because they are not told for
the first time. It is through the repetition of the seemingly familiar tale, the
interpretative re-situation of the event, that we actually come to see the
importance of what we experience as the already seen. Žižek’s repetitions
have a similar status to Freud’s joke about the man going to Cracow
(which Lacan quotes and Žižek repeats): where the man lies by telling the
truth, and vice versa. Žižek is nothing if not critical when he repeats, yet is
too often merely faithful in his criticisms.
A phenomenon can thus tell the truth precisely by presenting itself as a lie,
like the Jew in the Freudian joke often quoted by Lacan who reproaches his
friend: ‘Why are you telling me that you are going to Cracow and not to
Lemberg, when you’re really going to Cracow?’ (Telling the truth repre-
sented a breach of the implicit code of deception that ruled their relation-
ship: when one of them was going to Cracow, he was supposed to tell the lie
that his destination was Lemberg, and vice versa). (SOI 197 and ZJ 130)
example of Father Christmas and the way in which parents claim they pro-
mote the story only ‘for the sake of the children’. He argues that the
majority of children know that Father Christmas does not exist and in
reality the only people who truly believe in him are the parents themselves.
They pretend to believe, that is in the guise of knowing adults performing
for innocent children, they actively foster belief even though they know it
to be false (HRL 29–30). Not only does Žižek see displaced belief as a
kind of real belief, but he goes on to assert that all belief functions to a
certain extent in this manner: ‘In an uncanny way, belief always seems to
function in the guise of such a ‘belief at a distance’: in order for the belief
to function, there has to be some ultimate guarantor of it, yet this guaran-
tor is always deferred, displaced, never present in persona’ (‘The
Interpassive Subject’ n.d., np). Mannoni’s point is that a disavowing sub-
ject does not directly believe but needs someone else to believe and the
fantasy that fetishism describes is at the heart of what we call the subject
as such.
This concept of belief and the structure of fetishism is central to
Hitchcock’s Rope (1948). A homosexual couple strangles their best friend
in order to win recognition from their teacher who preaches the right of
Supermen to dispose of the useless and weak. When the teacher, Rupert
Cadell, is confronted with the verbatim realization of his doctrine, when
his words come back to him in an inverted form, he is unprepared to rec-
ognize in them his own truth. There are two things for which Hitchcock’s
film is notorious: the continuous take and its portrayal of homosexuality.
As we have seen, D.A. Miller argues that there exists an overdetermined
relation between the technical experiment of the long takes and the alleged
homosexuality of its protagonists. Homosexuality in Rope would appear to
become a dry detail, responded to with indifference, for the real subject of
the film would seem to be ‘murder as a work of art’. But the original mur-
der lacks what every work of art (especially Hitchcock’s films) has, an audi-
ence. Hence the party guests are assembled to provide the audience that
Brandon desires. Brandon’s motivation is desire for acknowledgement as,
we might argue, is Hitchcock’s for the bravura of his technique. Both
desires ultimately fall flat or are not noticed. The moment at the end of the
film when Rupert takes over from Brandon’s stage managing is the
moment when he reconstructs David’s murder and becomes a sort of
metteur en scéne, a Hitchcock stand-in. This confirms Žižek’s exposition of
Lacanian fantasy as the third term. Murder, for Brandon and Philip, is not
the desired object but the object-cause of desire. Murder is not an affair
248 L. SIMMONS
between the murderers and their victim, it always implies a third party.
The murderer expects something from a third party in return for his act:
the answer to Che vuoi?, the Lacanian question of the subject.4 In Rope,
this is recognition. Fantasy is thus not opposed to reality, it structures real-
ity and determines the contours of desire. Fantasy gives us something to
desire. But equally here the question of male homosexuality just won’t go
away. If Brandon and Philip are gay, what about the other characters?
David the victim who is over-protected by his mother. And what about
bachelor-teacher-mentor Rupert? And Kenneth who is often mistaken for
David? We learn that Janet Walker, as a ‘girlfriend’, has been passed from
Brandon to Kenneth to David and thus functions to strengthen the homo-
social bond between boyfriends. Finally, what is the status of the (homo-
sexual) Rupert’s exposure of (homosexual) murder at the end of the film?
JANET: I might have known you couldn’t just give a party for Mr.
Kentley. No, you’d have to add something that’d appeal to
your warped sense of humour.
As Žižek insists, fantasy stages a desire but whose desire? Not the sub-
ject’s desire.
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 251
Rope opens with a high angle shot of a one-way New York city street (54th
Street and First Avenue), we see a restaurant doorway canopy, a woman
sweeps the steps of her brownstone, a mother pushes a pram along the
sidewalk, cars and a taxi pass, the film credits play, people then return
walking in opposite directions, this includes Hitchcock walking alongside
a woman with a newspaper in his hand,8 a policeman stops the traffic and
crosses the road with a child on each hand. We are treated to the day-to-
day world of the Symbolic. Hitchcock’s camera then pans back over a
concrete balcony from which it has been observing events and tilts across
a black gravel surface, perhaps ominous of the shift from Symbolic to Real
that is about to happen, up to a continuous series of long windows all
heavily curtained; there is a scream, and we move through the curtained
window to the inside. Two young men, Brandon and Philip, are in the
process of strangling a third man. With conspicuously gloved hands, Philip
252 L. SIMMONS
pulls a short rope tight around his neck (Fig. 7.1). Brandon, who has
encouraged and orchestrated the strangulation, feels in the third man’s
chest for a heartbeat or its lack. Philip seems shattered by the event;
Brandon in contrast appears ecstatic and exhilarated. Together, they place
the body in a long chest where it will remain throughout the duration of
the film. There is a dialogue ‘laden with post-coital punning’ (Brandon
admits, ‘I felt tremendously exhilarated’) as they share a glass of cham-
pagne in the afterglow of the murder.9
How are we to understand this moment of murder. Is it an act? The
fundamental quality of which is that its ‘actor(s)’ can be held responsible
for it (as they are by Rupert Cadell at the denouement). Or is it ‘acting
out’? The term Freud used (Agieren) to account for the subject who is
condemned to repeat past events repressed in memory which are then
expressed in repeated actions (SE XII 150). (Brandon will later make fun
of an incident of ‘chicken strangling’ from Philip’s past.) From a Lacanian
perspective, ‘acting-out’ is a ciphered message which the subject addresses
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 253
does not simply occur within the given horizon of what appears to be ‘pos-
sible’—it redefines the very contours of what is possible (an act accomplishes
what, within the given symbolic universe, appears to be ‘impossible’, yet it
changes its conditions so that it creates retroactively the conditions of its
own possibility). (CHU 121)
the end, and to his consternation, has become pure ‘act’, which, neverthe-
less, he needs to interpret, and it is the very fact that there was no agenda
behind the murder of David which becomes the evidence to be inter-
preted. For Brandon, David’s murder was never anything but pure ‘act’
outside the interpretive framework of the Symbolic order. For Philip, as
his increasing psychosis intimates, he can only come to justify it as the
blind outburst of a passage a l’acte, not a genuine act but a sign of
impotence.
As Sheila Kunkle claims, the act ‘is a foundational concept in Žižek’s
philosophy and serves as the key to understanding the political and ethical
dimensions of his thought’ (2014, 1). Žižek’s ‘act’ draws equally from
Hegel and Lacan. As he explains, the Hegelian notion of the act:
The radical agency of the act is therefore decidedly on the side of the
Real and since it is made without considering outcomes and it short-
circuits cause and effect. The act is also governed by the death-drive which
intervenes to cause the subject to repeatedly experience the symbolic
breakdown of its subjective economy. The act thus involves the aphanisis
(disappearance or fading) of the subject, the process whereby the subject
is (partially) eclipsed behind a signifier used in its symbolic narrative.
‘There is no subject’, Lacan maintains, ‘without, somewhere, aphanisis of
the subject, and it is in this alienation, in this fundamental division, that
the dialectic of the subject is established’ (S11 221). It is not just that the
subject is divided for Lacan, but it is this division that is the subject. Žižek
clarifies this point as follows:
What of the resonances between the act in the film and the act of film-
ing? The act of murder, like the single take, may appear to reduce space to
time, that of spatial synchronous existence to temporal succession. But, as
we have noted, the first cut in Hitchcock’s film occurs at the moment of
the act of murder and so ‘what defines an act is a temporality irreducible
to space: the act introduces a cut separating “afterward” from “before”, a
discontinuity which cannot be accounted for within a spatial disposition of
elements’ (EYS 64). Thus, in attempting to reduce the temporality of the
act (of murder) to the synchronous unity of the single take, the film evokes
the sensation of the paradoxical ontology of something ‘out of place’,
abnormal, pathological. Motion of the camera as such comes to signal
imbalance, which is why at the anticlimactic ending of the film where the
three characters, the two murderers and their teacher, are waiting motion-
less and silent, the camera stops. Rupert has opened the window which,
for the first time, allows sounds from the outside world to enter, the wail-
ing of a siren that announces the arrival of the police and the return to
moral stability of law and order in the Symbolic (even during the opening
credits we did not hear the sounds of the outside everyday world depicted).
The opening of the cassone at the end, like the opening of the window to
follow, provides relief from the claustrophobia of the single takes. The
camera positioned behind the chest now stays motionless like the charac-
ters, the sole moment of total immobility in a film that has been character-
ized by perpetual motion (which, of course, is the title of the piece of
music by Poulenc played by Philip on the piano).10 Needless to say, there
is a fourth character waiting who has been motionless and silent through-
out the entire production, the murdered David Kentley, or at least the
actor playing him who from all accounts remained in the cassone during
the filming of the film’s second long take.
victim…; the three boyfriends of Janet; the three women in the film—
Janet, Mrs Wilson and Mrs Atwater; the three members of the Kentley
family; the three former disciples of Rupert Cadell; Cadell’s three pistol
shots’ (2001, 58–9).11 Nevertheless, there is something wrong with this
candelabra, something which we immediately notice as Hitchcock’s
camera pans across the table: one of its candles leans lopsidedly (Fig. 7.2).
This and other ‘technical errors’ in Rope have been well documented,
even fetishized, by the film’s ‘closest’ viewer, D.A. Miller. In his 2016
book Hidden Hitchcock, Miller unearths all of Rope’s glitches, which
span from continuity errors (a chair that just happened to turn to face
the camera, while it was focused on another side of the room) to perfor-
mance errors (like the aforementioned candle that cants to one side,
tottering on its candlestick, until Brandon turns in time to screw it firmly
into its socket). For Miller, who wishes to make a distinction between
‘continuity violations’, such as the shadow of the film camera within the
The story and the making also embody a hidden erotics where the ten-
sion resulting from the practice of the long take, while not erotic in itself,
is not unlike a form of sexual tension, especially in the course of shooting
in the sense that the long take consists in making the jouissance last.
Hitchcock’s attraction with technique at the expense of content is fetish-
istic and just as the sexual fetishist’s desire remains uncomprehended, or
even noticed, by those around him, so Hitchcock’s fetish of technique was
not understood by his actors, nor by the critics, and it went unnoticed by
most of his audience.12 It is finally with Miller that we ‘come under the
spell of a hidden Hitchcock’ (2016, 3).
258 L. SIMMONS
The term sujet supposé savoir was introduced by Lacan in his 1961–1962
Seminar Identification (S9 11) and has been translated as ‘subject sup-
posed to know’ in most of the subsequent commentary in English.
However, the translation of ‘supposed subject of knowledge’ has been
proposed in order to capture the implication that it is the subject not just
knowledge that is ‘supposed’ (Schneiderman 1980, vii). Lacan returned to
the term in 1964 in his Seminar 11, The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psycho-analysis, where he links it to the relationship of transference: ‘As
soon as the subject who is supposed to know exists somewhere … there is
transference’ (S11 232). Lacan insisted that while transference may mani-
fest itself in the guise of strong affects such as love or hate, it does not just
consist of these emotions. If transference manifests itself as love, Lacan
suggests, it is first and foremost love of knowledge (savior). The term sujet
supposé savoir does not designate the analyst as such but the function
which she/he comes to assume in the treatment. It is only when the analy-
sand perceives and understands this function that transference ‘is estab-
lished’ (S11 233). The belief or ‘supposition’ of the analysand in
psychoanalysis is that the Other (his or her analyst) knows the meaning of
the analysand’s symptoms. This is obviously a false belief, certainly at the
start of the analytic process. But it is only through holding this false belief
about the analyst that the work of analysis can proceed, and the transfer-
ential belief can become true (when the analyst does become able to inter-
pret the symptoms). The patient in analysis has the absolute certainty that
analyst knows his or her secret. It is this transposition of what the analy-
sand already knows in his or her unconscious onto the figure of the analyst
that is the phenomenon of transference in treatment.
Žižek draws an analogy between the omniscient role of the detective
and the sujet supposé savoir. In the detective novel, the detective is assumed
by the reader to be the site of a certain privileged knowledge, the sujet
supposé savoir who will solve all mysteries. The detective occupies the place
of the Other as the guarantor of the Symbolic order, and he assures that
the readers play by the rules of his particular symbolic game (the conven-
tions of the crime story genre).
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 259
The certainty on the part of the reader that, at the end, the detective will
solve the case does not include the supposition that he will arrive at the truth
notwithstanding all deceitful experiences. The point is rather that he will
literally catch the murderer in his deception, i.e. he will trap him by taking
into account his cunning. The very deceit the murderer invents to save him-
self is the cause of his downfall. Such a paradoxical conjunction in which it
is the very attempt at deception that betrays us is of course only possible in
the domain of ‘meaning,’ of a signifying structure; it is on this account that
the detective’s ‘omniscience’ is strictly homologous to that of the psycho-
analyst, who is taken by the patient as the ‘subject supposed to know’ (le
sujet supposé savoir)—supposed to know what? The true meaning of our act,
the meaning visible in the very falseness of the appearance. The detective’s
domain, as well as that of the psychoanalyst, is thus thoroughly the domain
of meaning, not of ‘facts’: as we have already noted, the scene of the crime
analyzed by the detective is by definition ‘structured like a language’. (LA 57)
Žižek reminds us that Lacan’s Ecrits begins with the detailed analysis of
an archetypal detective story, Edgar Allan Poe’s ‘The Purloined Letter’
where Lacan draws the parallel between ‘the subjective position of Auguste
Dupin—Poe’s amateur detective—and that of the analyst’ (LA 50). Žižek,
though, turns for his example to the popular TV series Columbo where.
With Rope, of course, we, the audience, know the crime in advance and
we can readily substitute Rupert Cadell—who has ‘stated’ the crime and
come to suspect the ‘culprits’ early on—for Inspector Columbo in the
description above. There is also the knowledge revealed early on that
Rupert is Brandon’s ‘subject supposed to know’, both his mentor and a
form of ‘prep school analyst’. The scene of the crime which confronts the
detective—in Rope a lavish banquet party—is a false image arranged by the
murderers to cover traces of their act. Rupert starts with details that may
appear in themselves insignificant—the top of a chest that is used as a
260 L. SIMMONS
dining table, a piece of thick rope used to tie a small parcel of books, a hat
with the initials DK in the hatband—they are details that render the imagi-
nary unity of the scene of the crime strange and unreal. The analyst, too,
starts with a false or mysterious appearance, obscure details of the human
psyche (dreams, slips of the tongue, symptoms), things that render the
imaginary unity of the subject suspect and from which the analyst pro-
duces meanings that seem to be ‘hidden’.
With respect to Rope, the first glance is that of the Kentleys, Mrs
Atwater and Janet; the second glance is that of Brandon and Philip; the
third glance is the investigative glance of Rupert Cadell. The role played
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 261
by the body in Rope, like that of the letter in Poe’s story, is that of an
object which has circulated among the subjects, and by its very circulation,
makes out of them a closed intersubjective community. Such, says Žižek,
‘is the function of the Hitchcockian object … the tiny “piece of the real”
which keeps the story in motion by finding itself “out of place”’. The story
ends, he insists, when this object ‘arrives at its destination’, that is returns
to its rightful owner. In Rope when Rupert finally opens the cassone, he
gets back not only the results of his abstract philosophizing, his serious
theory of permissible murder, but David’s literal body. (David, as we sus-
pect, has already been ‘passed’ (as pupil or lover?) from Rupert to Brandon
to Janet and now he finally comes back to Rupert again.) The story opens
with David’s murder, whereby his body (and his absence) becomes the
object of double-entendres, searches and eventually suspicion. It ends
when David’s body is given back to Rupert who must pay for this re-
establishment of balance by recognizing his own moral culpability, if not
his criminal responsibility. In this way, as Žižek intimates, ‘the object
embodies, gives material existence to the lack in the Other, to the consti-
tutive inconsistency of the symbolic order’ (EYS 18).
There is another tale, known as ‘The Legend of the Mistletoe Bough’,
alluded to at the heart of the film. Rupert introduces the story after
Brandon uses the word cassone and recounts how chests kept turning up
in the bedtime stories he, Rupert, told in the preparatory school Brandon,
Phillip, David and Kenneth attended.15 The hint of illicit bedtime meet-
ings between teacher and pupils, and the use of storytelling to seduce,
reveal perhaps more than Rupert wishes. By using the Italian word cassone,
Brandon links his antique chest to a tradition of wedding chests.
Renaissance Italian cassoni were large decorated chests made from the
fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries often commissioned by the groom,
carried in nuptial processions and laden with the dowry of the new bride.
Significantly, Rupert’s memory falters when recalling this tale, and Henry
Kentley takes over the storytelling:
In its retelling, and in the new setting, the story about chests morphs
from what may be an ambiguous, private moment of homosexual intimacy
and use of narrative for the purposes of seduction, also possibly an account
of the failure of heterosexual love (as Rupert initiates it but cannot com-
plete it and as Janet’s self-confessed affair with Brandon suggests), to a
marriage that is doomed by too much play (as Mr Kentley and Janet revise
it). The source for the story seems to have been a traditional ballad with
words by Thomas Bayly and music by Sir Henry Bishop composed around
1830 which tells the tale of tale about a newlywed bride who accidentally
locks herself in an old oak trunk while playing hide and seek with members
of her wedding party, who then spend a long night searching for her in
vain. The ballad drew upon an earlier poem by Samuel Rogers entitled
‘Ginevra’ and published in 1822. There existed two film versions of the
story that Hitchcock or his screenwriters may have known: a 1904 pro-
duction directed by Percy Stow and a 1926 production directed by Charles
Calvert.
David inside the cassone becomes the dead princess and Janet (but also
Rupert), the ‘spouse’ who searches for him, the further implication being,
as Christopher Morris suggests, David ‘partly brought on his own death
through a spirit of “play,” thereby augmenting the homoerotic subtext in
his fatal assignation with Phillip and Brandon’ (2002, 177). The story, of
course, also foreshadows Rupert’s eventual revelation of the corpse in the
cassone at the film’s end. The figure for narratives closeted within larger
narrative, here the story of a skeleton inside a box of ‘The Mistletoe
Bough’ inside another story of a skeleton (corpse) inside a box of Rope, is
that of mise-en-abyme. Compositions en abyme are those that bear within
themselves a miniature reflection of themselves.16 The effect is to turn
inside-out all our certainties about inside and out. The story within the
story is a story held in reserve, as if to demonstrate a surplus of invention,
and its telling focuses our attention on the mechanisms of representation,
as does Hitchcock’s obsession with the long take. Rope represents the very
process whereby form is represented and it is self-interpreting because it
represents the process of representation by means of representation.
Semantically, the word abyme (‘abyss’) evokes ideas of depth, of infinity, of
vertigo, of falling and of madness (all recurrent motifs for Hitchcock). The
madness that is Brandon and Philip’s folie-a-deux where the mind is the
abyss. In a near-description of Brandon and Philip’s hypertrophied self-
consciousness, the clinical psychologist Louis A. Sass describes his dis-
turbed patients as caught ‘in a paradoxical combination of self-constitution
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 263
The play of language is on the surface and yet the reference is to some-
thing deep inside, similarly the film captures only the surface and never
shows us the interior of the cassone nor the interior motives of the charac-
ters. The rhetorical chiasmus in the above exchange is an attempt to use
language to escape language, or escape the stability of meaning. Just as
Rupert wishes to escape, or cannot front up to, the consequences of his
words. Žižek is precise on this point:
the ‘rope’ from the film’s title is the rope linking words and deeds, and the
film turns out to be an admonition against ‘playing with words’—never play
with dangerous ideas since you can never be sure that there won’t be a
psychotic taking them ‘literally’; nobody in the film, neither the professor
nor the murderous couple, is capable of breaking this bond and attaining
the point of freedom. (EYS 37)
264 L. SIMMONS
The play on ‘something’ also recalls the earlier incident when Rupert
mocks Mrs Atwater’s inability to remember the title of a film (actually
Hitchcock’s Notorious). She says: ‘You know what I mean; I don’t have to
choose a specific word to express a meaning we both share’. Note the way
Rupert responds is to deny that he knows what the ‘something’ of the title
means. He then refers to a film whose title is ‘the something, something.
Or was it just plain something. Really, something rather like that’.
‘Something’ here functions as an empty signifier. It is precisely nothing or
at least carries the trace of its opposite meaning. Yet, of course, this is the
same word Rupert returns to when he utters the phrase ‘something deep
inside’. ‘Something’ now becomes a transcendental signifier that can rise
above Brandon’s supposed (mis)understanding of Rupert’s use words. It
is now the something that keeps Rupert from killing, and the hidden
moral faculty deep inside us all; it is, undeniably, the Kantian categorical
imperative. Rope, through the empty signifier of Rupert’s ‘something’,
thus illustrates what Žižek describes as the Hegelian critique of Kant:
There is another clue to this play of words around inside and outside,
something and nothing. The neon letter S appears again and again through
the apartment’s side window and later we notice the letter R. The neon
word, hidden in its completeness from us, is STORAGE (and thus it
points us to the literal practical everyday use of the cassone), but it might
equally be SIGNIFIER (pointing us to its current aberrant use as cof-
fin).17 Thus, the cassone becomes, as a sign of a sign, one of the endlessly
relayed signifiers of the film. Rope’s cassone is many things: a container for
books; a coffin for David’s body and thus an image of the ultimate spatial
confinement of death; an altar as Philip momentarily kneels in front of it
to check whether the lock is secured; a table on which the guests symboli-
cally consume the body that is unknowingly contained within it; and also
what D.A. Miller describes as the ‘structure of occultation’ that is the
closet (1990, 125).
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 265
because he feigns that he is able to derive his position from himself, eras-
ing the fact that he occupies it only because the designation allows him to
do so. The source of his power is a signifying, linguistic structure, which
he conveniently forgets’ (2004, 72).
In Rope, who are the masters and who are the slaves? We might think
that David’s family, the characters whom it seems the audience would
most easily relate to, are ‘slaves’, but they are inherently boring and incon-
sequential. As Brandon remarks churlishly before his guests arrive: ‘they’re
a dull crew. The Kentleys couldn’t be duller if they tried!’ And David is,
similarly, a victim of Brandon’s contempt: ‘Well, the Davids of this world
merely occupy space, which is why he was the perfect victim for the perfect
murder’. The myopic Mrs Atwater, David’s aunt, does have one interest-
ing character trait that sets her apart from all of the other characters in the
film, her gullibility. Hitchcock creates her as a person with a fascination
and trust in astrology, and she reads horoscopes to characters twice in the
film. Janet would seem to represent shallow vanity. Her very first line is,
‘Be careful of my hair. It took hours’. Throughout the rest of the film,
almost every single instance that Janet is engaged in dialogue, it is a con-
versation about herself. Mrs Wilson, as Brandon’s housekeeper, is the
film’s only literal servant, but she does not hesitate to challenge his inten-
tions and authority: his use of the cassone as a tabletop is, she declares, ‘a
crazy idea if you ask me’.
From the beginning, we note the anomaly between Philip’s strength in
drawing the rope around David’s neck and his apparent enslavement to
Brandon and his wishes. But it is not long before Philip wilfully acts against
Brandon’s commands, and even turns on him: ‘You frighten me, you
always have from that very first day in prep school, part of your charm I
suppose’. Rupert, too, even before his arrival at the party is introduced as
the supreme ‘master’:
In the end, neither Rupert, nor Brandon, nor even Philip are absolute
masters, and they illustrate Kojève’s point that the outcome of the mas-
ter/slave dialectic is paradoxical, and that the master (Rupert) ends up in
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 269
Believing they hold the ‘mysterious X’, and through Brandon’s reckless
pursuit of his selfish will, Rupert and Brandon become lost in the labyrinth
of their ideals and ultimately Rupert, in the charged atmosphere at the
film’s ending, is unmasked as an ‘impostor’:
RUPERT: Brandon, Brandon, until this very moment, this world and
the people in it have always been dark and incomprehensi-
ble to me, and I’ve tried to clear my way with logic and
superior intellect. And you’ve thrown my own words right
back in my face, Brandon. You were right to—if nothing
else, a man should stand by his words.
But his subsequent ‘words’ wilfully disclose his inability to accept his
‘original emptiness’—‘But you’ve given my words a meaning that I never
dreamed of. And you’ve tried to twist them into a cold logical excuse for
your ugly murder. Well, they were never that, Brandon, and you can’t
make them that’. As D.A. Miller argues, ‘his very effort to decide the mat-
ter wilfully discloses, if not the impossibility of doing so’ at least ‘the
sleight of hand’ involved in his decision to place the murderers on one side
of a divide that has him on the other with their victim, a position and a
270 L. SIMMONS
independence is for the very few; it is a privilege of the strong. And whoever
attempts it even with the best right but without inner constraint proves that
he is probably not only strong, but also daring to the point of recklessness.
He enters into a labyrinth, he multiplies a thousandfold the dangers which
life brings with it in any case, not the least of which is that no one can see
how and where he loses his way, becomes lonely, and is torn piecemeal by
some minotaur of conscience. (2000, 231–32)
the prime movers and the crowd of second handers, the undifferentiated
conformist crowd, who parasitize on the prime movers’ productive genius,
but it runs within the prime movers themselves: it resides in the (sexual-
ized) tension between the prime mover, the being of pure drive (Brandon),
and his hysterical partner (Philip), the potential prime mover who remains
caught in the deadly self-destructive dialectic (and by extension also the
sexualized tension between Rupert and Brandon). There are obvious con-
nections here to the Hegelian/Lacanian discourse of the master/slave as
Rand argues: ‘What is accomplished if a man attains power and promi-
nence at the cost of playing down to the masses? It is not he that triumphs,
it is not his ideas and standards. It is only his physical frame. Essentially, he
is only a slave to those masses’ (Rand 1983, 71). Curiously, as Žižek pro-
poses, and in a way that resonates with Rope’s un- and understated homo-
sexuality, the Randian hero is not phallocratic but in effect emerges as a
feminine subject, but a feminine subject liberated from the hysteria of
entanglement in the desire of the Other.
What Rand was not aware of was that the upright, uncompromising mascu-
line figures with a will of steel that she was so fascinated with, are, effectively,
figures of the feminine subject liberated from the deadlocks of hysteria …
One can see now, in what precise sense, the struggle between the hysterical
feminine heroine and the persistent male hero, which forms the centre of
Rand’s both great novels can be conceived as a barely concealed presenta-
tion of a lesbian (psychoanalytic) session: of the painful process in the course
of which the feminine analysand traverses her fantasy and thus overcomes
her hysterical position. (‘The Lesbian Session’ np)
with Philip, from prime mover he has become second hander, from master
he has become slave.
An ethics of the Real is not an ethics orientated towards the Real, but an
attempt to rethink ethics by recognising and acknowledging the dimension
of the Real (in the Lacanian sense of the term) as it is already operative in
ethics. The term ethics is often taken to refer to a set of norms which restrict
or ‘bridle’ desire—which aim to keep our conduct … free of excess. Yet this
274 L. SIMMONS
The heart of all ethics is something which is not in itself ‘ethical’ (nor is it
non-ethical)—that is to say, it has nothing to do with the register of eth-
ics … for Lacan it is ‘the Real’ … According to Lacan, the Real is impossible,
and the fact that ‘it happens (to us)’ does not refute its basic ‘impossibility’:
the Real happens to us (we encounter it) as impossible, as ‘the impossible
thing’ that turns our symbolic universe upside down and leads to the recon-
figuration of this universe. (2000, 235)
Endings, as Rope’s ending implies, are more often than not where we
make our beginnings.
views of the city’ (2007, 270). The view from Brandon and Phillip’s apart-
ment also includes landmarks such as the Empire State Building, St
Patrick’s Cathedral, Radio City, the Chrysler Building and the Woolworth
Building. As Jacobs notes, the modernity of the wall-sized curved window
deliberately contrasts with the antique furniture, dark wood panelling and
heavy mouldings around the doors of the apartment’s interior (2007,
270–72). To produce the view from the window, Hitchcock constructed
a miniature New York skyline of buildings laid out on a twenty-five-metre
semicircle, a cyclorama covering twelve hundred square metres in total.
The closer buildings were three-dimensional whereas those more distant
were photographs mounted on cut-outs of two sides. ‘To provide a con-
vincing transition from day to night, each building was individually wired
and connected to a “light organ” that allowed for gradual activation of the
skyline’s thousands of lights and hundreds of neon signs’ (Jacobs 2007,
276). Spun-glass clouds, their shapes authenticated by meteorologists,
were slowly shifted during filming from left to right across special rails,
and the colour of the setting sun was authenticated by a suite of profes-
sional photographs taken of the actual Manhattan sunset.
As a modernist work, Rope stages an architectural antagonism. It is
caught between the enhanced claustrophobia of the inside of the apart-
ment and the ‘freedom’ of the outside, where the reality we see through
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 277
the window is always minimally spectral (apart from the initial credit
sequence it is a created set), not as fully real as the closed apartment space
where we are seems to be. When ‘looking through a window of a house’,
Žižek notes, ‘one perceives the reality outside in a weirdly de-realized
state, as if one were watching a performance on screen; on opening the
window, the direct impact of the external reality always causes a minimal
shock; we are, as it were, overwhelmed by its proximity’ (LET 258). The
artificial cyclorama of New York skyline is the outside ring of a mise-en-
abyme structure described earlier. Inside the window is an apartment,
inside of which in turn is a closed cassone placed at its centre, inside of
which is a corpse. The animated Manhattan skyline in miniature recalls
Žižek’s description of the demilitarized zone between the two Koreas
where the South Koreans have built a visitors site with a large screen-like
window facing the North and the North has constructed a fake model
village:
The spectacle people observe when they take their seats to look through the
window is reality itself (or rather a kind of ‘desert of the real’): the barren
demilitarized zone with its walls and so forth, and, beyond, a glimpse of
North Korea. As if to comply with the fiction, North Korea then built a fake
model village with beautiful houses in full view of the window; in the eve-
ning, the lights in all the houses are turned on at the same time … North
Korea may appear sublime—when viewed from the safe spot in South Korea;
conversely democracy may appear sublime, when viewed from an authoritar-
ian or ‘totalitarian’ regime. (LET 258–9)
The slowed dimming of light serves the purpose of gradually isolating the
flat from its external metropolitan context. This increasing sense of isolation
reinforces the emotional tension, focus, and sense of pressure and claustro-
phobia. At the very end of the film, the opening of the window and the
sounds from the street feel like fresh air and oxygen. (2001, 45)
278 L. SIMMONS
The theme of light and dark is played out within the narrative from the
outset: after the murder, Brandon dramatically opens the curtains that
cover the panoramic window (‘Pity we couldn’t have done it with the
curtains open in the bright sunlight’, he declares), but Philip wants to
keep them closed; Philip also asks Rupert to turn off the table lamp as he
plays the piano; the final clue from the hatband that clinches Rupert’s
suspicion a murder has been committed is revealed in the bright artificial
light in the hallway; Rupert’s final speech is punctuated by the pulsating
green and red glow of the neon sign.
One of the key Hegelian concepts Žižek draws upon repeatedly is the
notion of the subject as a self-regulating negativity developed in the first
part of The Ticklish Subject where he refers to Hegel’s enigmatic ‘night of
the world’ passage from his 1805–1806 Jenaer Systementwürfe:
The human being is this night, this empty nothing, that contains everything
in its simplicity—an unending wealth of many presentations, images, of
which none happens to occur to him—or which are not present. This night,
the interior of nature, that exists here—pure self—in phantasmagorical rep-
resentations, is night all around it, here shoots a bloody head—there another
white ghastly apparition, suddenly here before it, and just so disappears.
One catches sight of this night when one looks human beings in the eye—
into a night that becomes awful, it suspends the night of the world here in
an opposition. In this night being has returned.23
What better description could one offer of the power of the imagination in
its negative, disruptive, decomposing aspect, as the power that disperses
continuous reality into a confused multitude of ‘partial objects’, spectral
apparitions of what in reality is effective only as part of a larger organism? …
This ‘night of the world’ is thus transcendental imagination at its most ele-
mentary and violent—the unrestrained reign of the violence of imagination,
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 279
of its ‘empty freedom’ which dissolves every objective link, every connection
grounded in the thing itself. (TS 30)
Žižek differs from Hegel, however, in arguing that this withdrawal from the
world is the founding gesture of humanisation, the emergence of subjectiv-
ity itself. There is no subjectivity without this experience of radical negativity
or passage through madness; this cutting of links with the Umwelt followed
by the construction of a symbolic universe of meaning. (2014, 108)
What are we left with at the end of Rope? Two young men who, through
a senseless murder which they justify with moral non-sense, have cut their
ties with their external reality; their teacher who receives his instruction in
return in an inverted but true form, and can only shrink back from the
consequences. It is as if we find ourselves in a psychotic universe without
symbolic openness. The film does not shy away from the negativity of its
final moment, indeed, as we have suggested, it seeks to prolong it motion-
lessly so the viewer might reflect and recover an ethical position. For Žižek,
there is no subjectivity without this experience of radical negativity, no
becoming human without isolation and destruction, no subject without
the freedom to negate (what Schelling identifies as ‘the abyss of freedom’
(AF 15–15)), no subject without the passage through madness that can
then be followed by the construction of a symbolic universe of meaning.
What Hegel calls ‘the night of the world’ (the phantasmagorical, pre-
symbolic domain of partial drives) is an undeniable component of the sub-
ject’s most radical self-experience … In a way, the entire psychoanalytic
experience focuses on the traces of the traumatic passage from this ‘night of
the world’ into our ‘daily’ universe of logos. (TS 35)
280 L. SIMMONS
Notes
1. D.A. Miller notes: ‘Again and again, for instance, we are told that each
shot in Rope runs to ten minutes, whereas the shots range variously from
roughly three to nine minutes; or that Hitchcock blackened out the action
every time he changed cameras, though only five of Rope’s ten cuts are
managed this way. It is as though Rope criticism aimed less at a description
than at a correction of Hitchcock’s experiment, for whose irregularities
and inconsistencies there is substituted a programmatic perfection that
better supports the dream of a continuous film (not yet to mention what-
ever wishes might find fulfillment in that dream) than Hitchcock’s actual
shooting practice’ (1990, 114).
2. Christopher Morris proposes that the ‘rope’ is a figure for the narrative
storyline and notes the physical resemblance between rope and film: ‘both
are continuous, pliable, coilable, and recursive’ (2002, 169).
3. See, for example, Eagleton (2001, 40); Easthope (2002, 124); Butler
(2005, 2); Kotsko (2015, 243).
4. For Lacan, ‘man’s desire is the Other’s desire … This is why the Other’s
question [la question de l’Autre]—that comes back to the subject from the
place from which he expects an oracular reply—which takes some such
form as “Che vuoi?,” “What do you want?,” is the question that best leads
the subject to the path of his own desire’ (E 690). See also Žižek’s How to
Read Lacan: ‘There is, however, another meaning of “man’s desire is the
Other’s desire”: the subject desires only in so far as it experiences the Other
itself as desiring, as the site of an unfathomable desire, as if an opaque
desire is emanating from him or her … For this reason, Lacan’s “Che
vuoi?” does not simply ask: “What do you want?” but rather: “What’s bug-
ging you? What is it in you that makes you so unbearable not only for us,
but also for yourself, that you yourself obviously do not control?”’
(HRL 42–3).
5. Of course, Žižek’s jokes are not ‘his’ for, as he notes, ‘Jokes are originally
“told”, they are always already “heard” (“Have you heard the one
about…?”). Therein resides their mystery: they are idiosyncratic; they
stand for the unique creativity of language but are nonetheless collective,
anonymous, authorless, arriving all of a sudden out of nowhere’
(LTN 94–5).
6. Lacan’s famous example is the distorted skull at the bottom of Hans
Holbein’s The Ambassadors. The splodge at the lower front of the painting
‘looks like fried eggs’, Lacan says reminding us of his description of the
infant in the Imaginary as the homme-lette. Holbein has made visible for us
the subject negated through the process of anamorphosis (a distorted
image which will look normal if viewed from a certain angle). In the fore-
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 281
References
Works by Žižek
AF The Abyss of Freedom/Ages of the World. Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan
Press, 1997.
CHU Contingency, Hegemony, Universality: Contemporary Dialogues on the Left
(with Ernesto Laclau and Judith Butler). London: Verso, 2000.
CZ Conversations with Slavoj Žižek (with Glyn Daly). Oxford: Polity Press, 2004.
EYS Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition. 2002.
FTKN For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 1991.
HRL How to Read Lacan. London: Granta Books, 2006
IDLC In Defense of Lost Causes. London: Verso, 2008.
IR The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
IV Incontinence of the Void: Economico-Philosophical Spandrels. London and
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2017.
LA Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1994.
LET Living in the End Times. London and New York: Verso, 2010.
LTN Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. London:
Verso, 2012.
ME The Metastases of Enjoyment: Six Essays on Women and Causality. London:
Verso, 1994.
MSH The Most Sublime Hysteric: Hegel with Lacan. Oxford: Polity Press, 2014.
OwB Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. London:
Routledge, 2004.
284 L. SIMMONS
Works by Lacan
E Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S1 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book I: Freud’s Papers on Technique 1953–1954,
edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by John Forrester.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988.
S5 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book V: Formations of the Unconscious, edited by
Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Russell Grigg. Oxford: Polity Press, 2017.
S7 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of
Love and Knowledge, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by
Bruce Fink. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1991.
S9 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book IX: Identification 1961–1962, Unpublished
translation by Cormac Gallagher, n.d..
S11 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of
Psychoanalysis, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated by Alan Sheridan.
New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1998.
S20 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of
Love and Knowledge, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by
Bruce Fink. New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1991.
Works by Freud
SE XII ‘Remembering, Repeating, and Working Through’ (1914), vol. 12, The
Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud.
7 FANTASY: CHE VUOI? ROPE (1948) 285
Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey.
In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson,
24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis,
1955–: 145–157.
SE XVIII ‘Group Psychology and the analysis of the Ego’ (1921), vol. 18, The
Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud.
Translated from the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey.
In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson,
24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis,
1955–: 65–144.
Other Works
Bauso, Thomas M. 1991. Rope: Hitchcock’s Unkindest Cut. In Hitchcock’s
Rereleased Films: From Rope to Vertigo, ed. Raubichieck and Walter Srebnik,
226–39. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.
Butler, Rex. 2005. Slavoj Žižek: Live Theory. New York and London: Continuum.
Clemens, Justin. 2005. The Politics of Style in the Works of Slavoj Žižek. In
Traversing the Fantasy: Critical Responses to Slavoj Žižek, ed. by Geoff Boucher,
Jason Glynos and Matthew Sharpe, 3–22. Aldershot and Burlington, VT:
Ashgate.
Coursodon, Jean-Pierre. 2004. Desire Roped In: Notes on the Fetishism of the
Long Take in Rope. Rouge. http://www.rouge.com.au/4/rope.html. Accessed
November 14, 2020.
Dällenbach, Lucien. 1989. The Mirror in the Text, trans. Jeremy Whitely and
Emma Hughes. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Derrida, Jacques. 1975. The Purveyor of Truth, trans. Willis Domingo. In
Graphesis: Perspectives in Literature and Philosophy, Yale French Studies No.
52: 31–113.
Durgnat, Raymond. 1974. The Strange Case of Alfred Hitchcock, or The Plain
Man’s Hitchcock. London: Faber and Faber.
Eagleton, Terry. 2001. Enjoy!. Paragraph: A Journal of Modern Critical Theory
24:2: 40–52. (Special issue on Slavoj Žižek).
Easthope, Anthony. 2002. Privileging Difference. Houndmills: Palgrave.
Fink, Bruce. 2007. Fundamentals of Psychoanalytic Technique: A Lacanian
Approach for Practitioners. New York: W.W. Norton & Co.
Gottlieb, Sidney ed. 1995. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews.
Berkeley Los Angeles and London: University of California Press.
Hemmeter, Thomas. 1991. Twisted Writing: Rope as an Experimental Film. In
Hitchcock’s Rereleased Films: From Rope to Vertigo, ed. Walter Raubichieck and
Walter Srebnik, 253–65. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.
286 L. SIMMONS
Pomerance, Murray. 2004. An Eye for Hitchcock. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers
University Press.
Rand, Ayn. 1997. Journals of Ayn Rand, ed. David Harriman, 71. Boston:
E.P. Dutton; previously published in The Objectivist Forum, vol. 4, no. 4,
August 1983.
Renault, François. 1980. Système formel d’Hitchcock. In Alfred Hitchcock. Paris:
Cahiers du cinéma, hors-série 8.
Sass, Louis A. 1992. Madness and Modernism: Insanity in the Light of Modern Art,
Literature and Thought. New York: Basic Books.
Schneiderman, Stuart. 1980. Returning to Freud. Clinical Psychoanalysis in the
School of Lacan. New Haven and London: Yale University Press.
Sinnerbrink, Robert. 2014. Hegel. In The Žižek Dictionary, ed. Rex Butler,
107–111. Durham: Acumen.
Smith, Susan. 2000. Hitchcock: Suspense, Humour and Tone. London: BFI
Publishing.
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Verene, Donald Phillip. 1985. Hegel’s Recollection. Albany: SUNY Press.
Wallace, Lee. 2000. Continuous Sex: The Editing of Homosexuality in Bound and
Rope. Screen 41:4: 369–387.
Zupančič, Alenka. 2000. Ethics of the Real: Kant, Lacan. London and
New York: Verso.
CHAPTER 8
Abstract The thesis of Hitchcock’s Cahiers du cinéma critics was that the
transference of guilt is the central motif of Hitchcock’s films. I Confess deals
directly with the relationship between faith and personal integrity, divine
and human forgiveness, and the boundaries of civil and ecclesiastical powers.
Father Logan who hears a murderer’s confession, and is bound by the seal
of confession, then becomes the suspect of murder himself. The suffering of
Father Logan is that he accepts the transference of guilt; he recognizes the
murderer’s desires as his own. Žižek, paradoxically for a Marxist, has turned
to Christianity and attempted to resuscitate its subversive core. He contends
we must bring the gap or tension back into the centre of religion: to show
how all religions may serve postmodern pleasure seeking. In this way, the
theological dilemmas raised and embodied in I Confess can be understood as
part of what Žižek calls the hidden, perverse core of Christianity.
part of His perverse strategy first to seduce Adam and Eve into the Fall, in
order then to save them’ (PD 15).
The thesis of the Cahiers du cinéma critics was that the transference of
guilt is the central motif of all Hitchcock’s films. According to Eric Rohmer
and Claude Chabrol,
past with which the world, the police, and the law reproach him. His sin, if
sin there is, is not that he has been a man before becoming a man of God
but, on the contrary, to have given away to the intimidation, the blackmail,
of wanting to redeem by heroic and paradoxical conduct what need no lon-
ger be redeemed: to give way to the temptation of martyrdom. (115)
Logan’s sin is a sin that lies within religion, not prior to or outside it. A
case of what are the rules now seemingly becomes a crime, although the
situation has remained basically the same. The suffering of Father Logan
is that he accepts the transference of guilt; he recognizes the murderer’s
desires as his own. As Rohmer and Chabrol declare: ‘Each being has need
of the mirror of somebody else’s conscience, but in this universe where
salvation shines only when illuminated by the light of grace, he sees in that
mirror only his own deformed and exposed image’ (114).
iconoclasm, for Žižek, does not represent a break with the anthropomor-
phization of pagan religions, and it is rather its fulfilment:
Žižek’s reference point in these books is the figure of St Paul who is the
central protagonist of the Christian break. But what strikes Žižek is Paul’s
indifference towards the living person of Jesus:
Paul more or less totally ignores Jesus’ particular acts, teachings, parables…;
never in his writings does he engage in hermeneutics, in probing into the
‘deeper meaning’ of this or that parable or act of Jesus. What matters to him
is not Jesus as a historical figure, only the fact that he died on the Cross and
rose from the dead.… (PD 9)
Žižek draws a parallel with the political situation of Lenin between the
revolutions of February and October 1917 when he describes Paul’s
Leninist project of organizing ‘the new party called the Christian com-
munity’ (ibid.).
social class. What is true (or just; they are the same in this case) cannot be
reduced to any objective aggregate, either by its cause or by its destina-
tion. (2003, 5)
to it. It doesn’t suspend law per se; it suspends law’s superego supplement:
the prescriptions that tell us how and when to follow the law (PD 113).
Žižek’s understanding of Pauline materialism is first developed in The
Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For? (2000)
and then continued in The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of
Christianity (2003). We might say that what St Paul institutes for Žižek is
the word of Christ in its properly symbolic sense. For what he brings
about is a situation in which the arguments used against Christ (the failure
of His mission; His miserable death on the cross) are now reasons for Him
(the sign of His love and sacrifice for us). As opposed to the prophets of
the time who sought to adduce evidence of miracles, St Paul shows our
very ability to take account of these defeats is already a kind of miracle. It
is in this sense that Hitchcock’s Father Logan takes on a role as vanishing
mediator. In suspending the agency of Symbolic Law, he marks the transi-
tion to the period of secular modernization and change in Québec when
Law, rather than ecclesiastical edict, will prevail: this is the period referred
to in the history books of Québec as the Quiet Revolution (Révolution
tranquille). The Quiet Revolution was spearheaded by the Liberal govern-
ment of Jean Lesage (elected in 1960) and involved intense socio-political
change characterized by secularization, establishment of a welfare state
(état-providence) and the eventual election of a pro-sovereignty provincial
government. A primary change meant that control of the institutions of
education and health care, which had been in the hands of the Roman
Catholic Church, was assumed by the provincial government.6 Hitchcock’s
film contains traces of this transition: Pierre Grandfort’s speech in parlia-
ment about the need to increase the salaries of female schoolteachers con-
tains intimations of this coming social transformation. For Father Logan,
there cannot be, and there is, no reconciliation at end of the film (either
with his former lover Ruth, or with his ‘flock’ the people of Québec).
Ruth dismissively demands that Pierre ‘take her home’ and Inspector
Larrue’s knowledge comes too late to do Father Logan any good. There
can be no final reconciliation because, as Žižek insists,
When one says ‘Bless me Father, for I have sinned,’ the constative meaning
is: I have committed sins, while the performative meaning is: absolve me of
my sin. The confessional performance of guilt always has this double aspect,
and since it does, it opens the possibility that the performative aspect will
produce the constative, create the sin or guilt that the act of confessing
requires. (2000, 21)7
When Otto Keller declares he is asking for absolution, his motive for
confession is the concealment guaranteed by the seal of confession, but,
more importantly, it is part of his strategy of the pre-meditated ‘framing’
of Father Logan for the murder of Villette. A process begun by Keller
when he commits his crime disguised in a priest’s cassock. It is in this sense
that Keller’s confession is a ‘false confession’: in the sense that it is under-
taken and designed to ensure that Logan becomes a criminal suspect and
cannot testify to his own innocence. His confession thus operates as a pure
performance, he does not confess to produce guilt through some inner
298 L. SIMMONS
Given the delicacy and greatness of this ministry and the respect due to
persons, the Church declares that every priest who hears confessions is
bound under very severe penalties to keep absolute secrecy regarding the
sins that his penitents have confessed to him. He can make no use of knowl-
edge that confession gives him about penitents’ lives. This secret, which
admits of no exceptions, is called the ‘sacramental seal,’ because what the
penitent has made known to the priest remains ‘sealed’ by the sacrament.
(Catechism of the Catholic Church, paragraph 1467)9
her of a secret—in that sense she tells the inspector more than
she has to);
• for us the audience at least it contains flashbacks (filmed in a way to
seduce us not mystify us as the film noir style of the opening does);
• Keller has a professional confessor, Ruth has an ambivalent one in
Larrue because of his own Catholic background. At the end of the
film, of course, the police turn out to be wrong.
The confession is about a murder, but it is also about a love story, and
this makes sense of the lyrics of the song at the film’s opening:
While the town is sleeping tight/comes the music of the night/one can hear
its lonely beat/on each dark deserted street/the dreams and hopes of yes-
terday/sigh and slowly drift away/all the sounds of earth unite/secretly in
the night.
Robertson seems best friends with them, but is really a bored, ambitious
and ruthless man acting the role of a dispassionate prosecutor; despite the
jury verdict, we have a judge who believes that finding Logan innocent of
Villette’s murder is a miscarriage of justice.
PROSECUTOR: Have you any idea who might have put this cas-
sock in your trunk?
FATHER LOGAN: I can’t say.
Compare this with the exchange between Inspector Larrue and Father
Logan where Logan’s similar gesture of refusal forces a deadlock:
LARRUE: You see with a murder one has to jump from one detail to
another. Forgive me. Perhaps I have jumped too suddenly
for you?
LOGAN: It seems maybe I don’t follow as fast as you jump. I have a
methodical mind. I do have to take things one by one.
LARRUE: So do I. So do I. The difficulty perhaps is that, well, we
weren’t thinking from the same point of view. Could it be
that Father?
LOGAN: It could be… I don’t really know what your point of view is.
LARRUE: Oh, then I’ve put it badly, very badly. Let me try again.
Now, this lady you met outside Villette’s house…
LOGAN: I wish I could discuss it but I can’t.
LARRUE: Who is she?
306 L. SIMMONS
Both these examples reverse the standard notion of the subject as active
and the object as passive. The subject as one who submits, who is sub-
jected, means that the object objects, disturbing the established order of
things: ‘The difference between the subject and the object can also be
expressed as the difference between the two corresponding verbs, to sub-
ject (submit) oneself and to object (protest, oppose, create an obstacle)’
(PV 17). Bartelby’s inert refusal thus figures the possibility of the active
object one that ‘moves, annoys, disturbs, traumatizes us (subjects): at its
most radical the object is that which objects, that which disturbs the smooth
running of things’ (ibid.). Bartelby’s gesture of refusal, his ‘I would prefer
not to’, figures the complete destitution or displacement of the subject.
Bartelby is nearly inhuman, basically an ‘inert, insistent, impassive being’
rendered into a maddening object. It is an impassivity and lack of expres-
sion that Father Logan shares. Insofar as Bartelby does not simply negate,
insofar as he affirms a non-predicate, his politics is more than resistance, as
is Logan’s in I Confess. It steps away from a dynamic of compliance, guilt
and transgression.
In his refusal of the Master’s order, Bartelby does not negate the predicate;
rather, he affirms a non-predicate: he does not say that he doesn’t want to do
it; he says that he prefers (wants) not to do it. This how we pass from the poli-
tics of ‘resistance’ or ‘protestation,’ which parasitizes on what it negates, to
a politics which opens up a new space outside the hegemonic position and
its negation. (PV 381–2)
1. Michael and Ruth’s pathetic but ethical early promise of love and
fidelity that would preserve the Symbolic Order;
2. Michael’s enlistment in the army, his non-response to Ruth’s letters
and Ruth’s marriage to Grandfort when she does not hear
from Logan;
3. Michael Logan’s (illicit) encounter with the (married) Ruth;
4. Michael Logan’s decision to sacrifice Ruth for the Church and
Ruth’s sacrifice (of her public reputation) for Logan;
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 309
The crucial enigma (frustration) here is not (5) Logan’s refusal to reveal
the secrets of the confessional but his act of meaningless sacrifice as the
ultimate guarantee of sense in joining the Church (4). It is a gesture not
done out of respite or on the rebound (it is not simply a reaction to Ruth’s
marriage to Pierre Grandfort), instead it is a gesture that cannot be
inscribed into any calculating strategy—it seems not to have a reason. It
would appear to be a pure act of vocation that returns meaning to earthly
life. As cheaply melodramatic as Logan’s act (5) may seem, and Hitchcock
as we shall see underscores the melodrama, ‘such an act of renunciation is
eminently modern; it implies a split—the split between duty (responsibility
to one’s profession) and the supreme good (the beloved woman)—which
defines the modern subject’ (EYS 165). The Versagung that occurs (for
Ruth at least) in the move between (1) and (4) is inherent—essential
even—to the twist of (5), it designates a shift from alienation or immersion
in the Cause (Church) to the possible loss of this Cause itself. Logan sac-
rifices everything, his happiness and honour for the Cause, and he becomes
alienated in the Church, only to realize that because of this total immer-
sion, he may lose it all. Logan’s refusal then is not some degree zero of
negativity but a kind of bodily gesture of self-mutilation, a passage from
the big Other of the Symbolic Order to a pathological gesture that sustains
his subjectivity in its perversity. When Logan sacrifices everything for the
Church, when he removes himself from the Symbolic Order of the Law, he
ends up possibly losing the Church itself—his alienation is thus re-doubled
or reflected into itself. As Žižek explains it: ‘the radical (self-relating) loss/
renunciation of the very fantasmatic core of being: first, I sacrifice all I have
for the Cause-Thing which is more to me than my life; what I get then in
exchange for this sacrifice is the loss of the Cause-Thing itself’ (PV 80).
This ‘exchange’ needs to be read in the context of the role of frustra-
tion in psychoanalytic treatment where, following ‘the rule of abstinence’,
the analyst must continually frustrate the analysand by refusing to gratify
his/her demands for love. In this way, suggests Freud, ‘the patient’s need
and longing should be allowed to persist in her, in order to serve as forces
impelling her to do work and make changes’ (SE 12b 165). In Lacan’s
elaboration of this, the act of frustration is not to be seen as an end in
itself. Rather the frustration should be seen as a means of enabling the
310 L. SIMMONS
becomes what the very structure of the word implies: ver-sagen is refusal
regarding what is said [le dit]; and were I to equivocate in order to find the
best translation, perdition. Everything that is a condition becomes perdi-
tion. And this is why not saying becomes saying no here. (S8 301)
Hiding Grime
The French accents in I Confess both signal place and culture, and the act
of listening (carefully) that is the essence of the confession. There is Keller
whose repeated name sounds like ‘Killer’. But above all, there are two
scenes with Father Millais who, in the first instance, complains about the
‘pains’ (paints) used by Keller and Logan to decorate the rectory lounge.
In the second, as Detective Murphy waits in the refectory to escort Father
Logan to the police station, Father Millais again makes a comment about
the fresh paint covering the lounge walls.
FATHER MILLAIS: I believe this room has given this gentleman from
the police department the idea that we hide grime
with paint. But it is not so, Mr. Murphy. We have
made certain the walls underneath are spotless.
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 311
In his heavy French accent, ‘grime’ becomes ‘crime’, and the film, of
course, is full of faces that do not manage to cover over ‘crime’: the pallid,
inexpressive look of Alma; the exaggerated perspiration of Keller’s brow
and face. As Murray Pomerance remarks:
The optical problem of the film is not merely to see that things are not the
way they appear to be, because here, really, they can only appear to be. The
problem is to accept that things must appear, and to see enough. All things
really are exactly as they look, yet we tend not to look at them. (2004, 196)
and their ‘halo-ed’ embrace indicates her subjective fantasy about the past
and clues us in through its ‘unreality’ to the unreliability about the rest of
her testimony. Ruth is shallow and selfish, and the romantic clichés, the
music and the overwrought cinematography indicate that this flashback is
more a projection of Ruth’s (present) desires than the reality of her past.
Indeed, Robin Wood suggests that ‘this romantically gushing girl descend-
ing the steps to her waiting lover, to the accompaniment of a sentimental
love song, is her cherished image of herself’ (2002, 84). Ruth has con-
fessed her continuing love for Michael Logan on the Lévis ferry:
fidelity. It is not the case that Ruth Grandfort betrays Michael Logan by
marrying Pierre Grandfort because of what he (Logan) stands for, or
might become as a priest, (this would be an ‘ethical betrayal’), but because
she loves him for something beyond this:
The message of true love is thus: even if you are everything to me, I can
survive without you, I am ready to forsake you for my mission or profession.
The proper way for the woman [Ruth] to test the man’s [Michael’s] love is
thus to betray him [by marrying Grandfort] at the crucial moment of his
career … only if he can survive the ordeal, accomplish his task successfully,
although deeply traumatized by her desertion, will he deserve her and she
will return to him. The underlying paradox is that love, precisely as the
Absolute, should not be posited as a direct goal—it should retain the status
of a byproduct, of something we get as an undeserved grace. (PD 19; 73)
confession and now she can let go of her desires for him releasing Logan
to his ‘true calling’. She turns (back) to her husband, literally waiting in
the wings outside the ballroom door, and says: ‘Pierre, take me home’.
Elisabeth Weis accounts for the moment as follows:
Ruth turns with her husband to leave before Logan’s problems are resolved.
The gesture indicates that she is at last psychologically disengaged from her
romantic illusions that her postmarital love for Logan was requited; Ruth
and her husband are now ready to begin a more open and healthy marriage.
(1982, 58)
But isn’t this too neat and conventional? What if the real truth were
that Ruth’s desire for Father Logan can only survive insofar as he remains
an undecipherable abyss? What if it is against this background that one
should conceptualize Ruth’s ‘disappearance’ at the end of the film? Any
mystery at Logan’s core has now evaporated in what seems a version of
Lacan’s ‘I love you, but there is something in you more than yourself that
I love, objet petit a, so I destroy you’ (quoted in PD 59). What Ruth is in
love with is not simply Logan but the real kernel—that which is in him
more than himself—and once she has extracted that kernel, the price is the
eclipse of her desire, and her literal ‘eclipse’ from the scene (she goes
‘home’). Is not this structure also somehow connected with the basic par-
adox of symbolic castration as constitutive of desire where symbolic castra-
tion is described as the loss of something one never possessed, that is, the
object-cause of desire (objet petit a) is an object that emerges through the
very gesture of its own loss/withdrawal. This also casts new light on what
may be understood as Michael Logan’s ‘masochistic sacrifice’ (Ruth for
the Church). As Žižek insists:
one sacrifices not in order to get something from the Other, but in order to
dupe the Other, in order to convince [her] that one is still missing some-
thing, that is, jouissance… sacrifice is the most refined way of … acting as if
I really do possess the hidden treasure that makes me a worthy object of
love. (PD 51)
supreme proof of his love for her, of how she is everything to him, so that
the sublime moment in the melodrama … is the sublime moment of rec-
ognition when the woman [Ruth] finally realizes that the man [Michael]
has betrayed her, that he has left, but precisely sacrificing her is the ulti-
mate proof of his love for her.
LARRUE: No one seems to have known this Villette. And yet he was a
lawyer, he had clients. Not one of his clients had any infor-
mation to give about the man…
Villette then acts as the signifier of an alternate circuit of desire whose full
nature the film never reveals (and never can reveal) to us. There is no point
at which we can say reductively that such and such a liaison occurred and
that is the ‘real’ reason for the murder. Instead there is a sense in which
Villette dies because he was a man who knew too much: more, indeed, than
we shall ever know. (2005, 182)
leading their desires astray in the opposite direction. We need only think
of Keller’s imploring, bulbous eyes looking up at Logan, Keller circling
around him with an armful of flowers in the Church ‘propositioning’
Logan about the fate of his confession; Keller and Logan decorating the
room together and painting over their ‘grime/crime’; Logan’s cradling of
Keller’s body at the film’s end. As Orr admits ‘Keller may be like Logan
and may well like him—we never know what their relationship truly
is’ (183).
As we have seen in Chap. 6, for Lacan, ‘there is no sexual relationship’
because there are always at least three parties involved, never just the two
partners. This also complicates the issue of homosexuality which can never
just be the relationship between two persons of the same sex but must also
contain a fantasized third. According to Žižek,
the need for this fantasmatic Third arises from the excess which escapes the
(sexual) partner’s grasp: … on the male side, it is the drive which makes him
stick unconditionally to his (political, artistic, religious, professional) voca-
tion. The eternal male paranoia is that the woman is jealous of this part of
him which resists her seductive charm, and she wants to snatch it from him,
to induce him to sacrifice that kernel of his creativity for her (afterwards, of
course, she will drop him, because her interest for him was sustained pre-
cisely by that mysterious ingredient which resisted her grasp) … paradoxi-
cally, a chaste priest is one of the emblematic figures of the non-castrated
Other, of the Other not bound by the symbolic Law. (FRT 91)
Dans La R(r)ue
I Confess begins with its camera slowly advancing across the shimmering St
Lawrence River towards the silhouetted skyline of Québec City. As the
camera tilts upwards over the distinctive architecture of Chateau Frontenac,
dramatic brooding rain clouds play across the upper screen, then the image
cuts to a sharply tilted angle of a statue in front of the Québec House of
Parliament. The next shot contains Hitchcock’s signature cameo appear-
ance. From a low position the camera looks up a long, wide set of stairs.
High above, silhouetted against a dramatic dark sky, and bright clouds
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 319
that after rain have broken apart to reveal some light, the figure of
Hitchcock determinedly gazing straight ahead strides across the screen
walking into a shaft of that light and disappearing off the screen to our left.
Following these images and the opening credits come a series of
insistent one-way street signs, each one inscribed in capital letters with
the word ‘DIRECTION’, each one pointing to the right (Fig. 8.4).
These alternate in a montage sequence with shots of sentient façades of
the medieval-like buildings of the city of Québec. The last of the
‘DIRECTION’ signs points the camera to an open window of the
library room of an apartment into which it gazes to discover a lifeless
body sprawled on the floor. The camera then pans to a shuffling bead
curtain in a doorway that is an indication of the ‘direction’ of the mur-
derer. Out on the street, we see a priest stepping away and removing his
cassock. The story begins … According to Tom Cohen, the ‘very topos
of the street [la rue] will anticipate the name [Larrue] of Karl Malden’s
detective introduced later’ and the
320 L. SIMMONS
direction of the arrows, left to right, is the direction of reading, yet this is
nonetheless contradicted by the cameo profile of Hitchcock, crossing as a
shadow only at the top of a cascade of stone steps, moving from left to
right—a movement, a direction that would deracinate any serial model of
reading. (Cohen: vol. 2, 2005b, 23)
True Hitchcock appears to walk away from the murder in his cameo
appearance but, nevertheless, the elementary semiotics of the DIRECTION
signs does suggest a narrative direction under control of the ‘director’
behind the camera. For the film’s spectators there will be something to be
found by following the sign. More importantly, the one-way signs suggest
the ‘directed’ society of Québec described by Murray Pomerance as ‘a
nation within a nation, where the clergy shaped, measured, and marshalled
not only the moral, but also the educational and commercial life of the
people’ (2004, 173). Nevertheless, a society about to be transformed but
here embodied by a priest split between a sacred and a secular persona; an
empowered secular class; an older clergy nostalgic for a lost moral author-
ity; a policeman once a true believer now a cynical cop; a killer Keller who
is German and a new migrant. There are signs on the streets of this
impending change. As well as the directions on the street, and the many
scenes of Keller, Logan and others walking the streets, the film is notable
for its imagery of descent and ascent and ‘verticality’. Will the changes
take the Québécois up or down? Stairways and ladders are everywhere:
starting with the elevated statue on a plinth; the top of the steep steps
Hitchcock crosses in his cameo; Ruth sweeping down the stairs; Villette
approaching Ruth in the upper gallery of the Assembly; Logan and Keller
descending and ascending the steep rectory steps; in a low angle shot-
reverse shot Father Logan sees Keller entering the church; Keller is at the
bottom of ladder from which Father Logan paints a wall; after his trial
Logan goes down the marble stairs out of the court and into the street but
he looks up. This is a skewed world emblematized by the sequence of
police officers interviewing priests around the city each intercut with a
very skewed angle of a church they belong to. Not only are the mecha-
nisms of the State and the Law unconcerned with the inner world of faith
and fidelity, they are now actively interrogating them. There exists a con-
flict between Church and State power in Québec, so that the inner world
sanctified by the Church is a domain for the State to discover.
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 321
avowed. The structure matches Logan’s (‘I know very well that Keller has
committed a murder…’) but by making the vow to ‘keep the secret’ he is
reduced to (‘but all the same I cannot reveal the murderer’). Disavowal
thus forms the basis of his faith. In both cases what we have is the con-
struction of a fetishistic form of subjectivity whose actions are structured
by beliefs it knows to be untrue and conspires to deceive itself because it
sees through its own deceptions. As Mannoni puts it, ‘belief, shedding its
imaginary form, is symbolized sufficiently to lead on to faith, that is, to a
commitment’ (2003, 75). It is not a question of how belief intercedes in
an already existing field of acts but of how the acts themselves are not pos-
sible outside a certain structure of belief. For Žižek, this is the ultimate
structure of contemporary Christian faith, this is ‘the ultimate heroic ges-
ture that awaits Christianity: in order to save its treasure, it has to sacrifice
itself—like Christ who had to die so that Christianity could emerge’
(PD 171).
There is, of course, more than a touch of perversity in all of this.
Perversity is not a Sadean ‘anything goes’ for Žižek but rather is contin-
gent on the forbidden fruit, and transgression is alluring as long as the
subject believes in the existence of a big Other (God). Despite the associa-
tion with ‘sexual deviancy’, Lacan uses perversion in a technical sense to
designate the certainty that the subject knows what the Other wants. The
pervert needs God to sustain his libidinal economy. The perverse subject
(Father Logan) tries to evade a confrontation with the non-existence of
God, and avoids questioning because he or she knows the meaning of the
desire of the Other. Žižek notes that the figure of Christ subverts this
structure, the theological framework of Christianity. The speech of Christ
during his dying moments—‘Father, why has Thou forsaken me?’ (Eloi
Eloi lama sabachthani?)—is the site of this subversion. This is Christ’s
darkest hour, it activates the possibility that God is non-existent or no
response is forthcoming. In identifying with Christ, the Christian believer
(unwittingly) identifies with this position of anguished doubt. The
Christian is a pervert like the fetishist: he or she knows something full well
(God does not exist/my mother does not have a penis) yet disavows it at
the same time through the fetish. Paradoxically and counterintuitively for
Žižek, Christianity can only fully become itself by destroying itself. We
might say the same of Father Michael Logan.
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 323
Notes
1. Peter Ackroyd in a recent biography confirms Donald Spoto’s assertion,
arguing that Hitchcock was born into a deeply Catholic family. Three of
his grandparents were Irish Catholics, and Hitchcock’s father referred to
him as ‘my lamb without a spot’. In what Ackroyd describes as ‘a form of
familial confession’, the young Hitchcock recited his daily misadventures at
his mother’s bedside. His Catholic education, Ackroyd believes, ‘instilled
in him a tremulous sense of guilt’, and his films are shaped by ‘a Catholic
vision which is designed to have power which is emotional and conscious’
(2015, 2, 7, 63).
2. In 2012, an article appeared in the Wall St Journal (December 6, 2012)
written by a Jesuit priest Father Mark Henninger which refutes Spoto’s
claim that Hitchcock rejected religion as his death approached. Henninger
recounts how in Hitchcock’s later years, he visited the Hitchcock family
home with Father Sullivan where Mass was regularly said.
3. See, for example, the discussion of Hitchcock’s Rope in Chap. 7 where it
might be argued that Brandon and Phillip kill David Kentley ‘for’ their
former teacher Rupert Cadell.
326 L. SIMMONS
14. The wine, of course, is Christ’s blood, and the coin (money) achieves the
balance between the two sides.
15. For Hitchcock’s relationship with and dependence on his wife Alma
Reville, see Pat Hitchcock O’Connell and Laurent Bouzereau (2004).
Donald Spoto (1984, 337) notes that the name Alma was chosen in the
final stages of scripting of the film.
16. For a recent re-evaluation of Clift’s career, see the documentary directed
by his nephew, Robert Anderson Clift, Making Montgomery Clift (2018),
reviewed by Jim Farber, ‘Montgomery Clift: The Untold Story of
Hollywood’s Misunderstood Star’ (Guardian, 29 October 2018).
References
Works by Žižek
EYS Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in Hollywood and Out. New York and
London: Routledge, 2nd edition. 2002.
EYAW Everything You Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, new updated edition, 2010.
FA The Fragile Absolute, or, Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For?
London: Verso, 2000.
FRT The Fright of Real Tears: Krzystof Kieslowski between Theory and Post-theory.
London: British Film Institute. 2001.
FTKN For They Know Not What They Do: Enjoyment as a Political Factor. London:
Verso, 1991.
IR The Indivisible Remainder: An Essay on Schelling and Related Matters. London:
Verso, 1996.
MC The Monstrosity of Christ: Paradox or Dialectic? with John Milbank. Cambridge,
MA: MIT Press, 2009.
MI Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 1995.
OB On Belief. London: Routledge, 2001.
PD The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity. Cambridge, MA:
MIT Press, 2003.
PNM Paul’s New Moment: Continental Philosophy and the Future of Christian
Theology, with Creston Davis and John Milbank. Grand Rapids, MI: Brazos
Press, 2010.
PV The Parallax View. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press. 2006.
SOI The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989.
TN Tarrying with the Negative: Kant, Hegel and the Critique of Ideology. Durham,
NC: Duke University Press. 1993.
TS The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Centre of Political Ontology. London:
Verso, 1999.
WDR Welcome to the Desert of the Real. London: Verso, 2002.
328 L. SIMMONS
Works by Lacan
E Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S2 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book II: The Ego in Freud’s Theory and in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis 1954–1955, edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, trans-
lated by Sylvana Tomaselli with notes by John Forrester. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1988.
S3 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book III: The Psychoses, 1955–56, edited by
Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Russell Grigg. London:
Routledge, 1993, p. 235.
S4 Le seminaire. Book IV: La relation d’objet (1956–1957). Paris: Seuil, 1994.
S8 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VIII: Transference, edited by Jacques-Alain
Miller, translated by Bruce Fink. Cambridge and Malden, MA: Polity
Press, 2015.
TR The Triumph of Religion preceded by Discourse to Catholics, translated by Bruce
Fink. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2013.
Works by Freud
SE XII ‘Types of Onset of Neurosis’ (1912), vol. 12, The Standard Edition of the
Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German
under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna
Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The
Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955–: 227–238.
SE XII ‘Observations on Transference-Love (Further Recommendations in the
Technique of Psychoanalysis III)’ (1915 [1914]), vol. 12, The Standard Edition
of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from the
German under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration with
Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London:
The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1955–: 157–171.
SE XX ‘The Question of Lay Analysis: Conversations with an Impartial Person’
(1926), vol. 20, The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of
Sigmund Freud. Translated from the German under the General Editorship of
James Strachey. In collaboration with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey
and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes. London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of
Psychoanalysis, 1955–: 177–258.
SE XXIII ‘Analysis Terminable and Interminable’ (1937), vol. 23, The Standard
Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Translated from
the German under the General Editorship of James Strachey. In collaboration
with Anna Freud. Assisted by Alix Strachey and Alan Tyson, 24 volumes.
London: The Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psychoanalysis, 1964:
210–253.
8 THE FRAGILE ABSOLUTE: I CONFESS (1953) 329
Other Texts
Ackroyd, Peter. 2015. Alfred Hitchcock. London: Chatto and Windus.
Agamben, Giorgio. 1999. Bartleby, or on Contingency. In Potentialities: Collected
Essays in Philosophy, trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen, 243–71. Stanford, CA:
Stanford University Press.
Badiou, Alain. 2003. Saint Paul: The Foundation of Universalism. Stanford:
Stanford University Press.
Brooks, Peter. 2000. Troubling Confessions: Speaking Guilt in Law and Literature.
Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press.
Cohen, Tom. 2005b. Hitchcock’s Cryptonomies. Volume 2. War Machines.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
Dean, Jodi. 2006. Why Žižek for Political Theory?. International Journal of Zizek
Studies 1:1: 18–32.
Deleuze, Gilles. 1998. Bartleby; Or, The Formula. In Essays Critical and Clinical,
trans. Daniel W. Smith and Michael A. Greco. London and New York: Verso.
Dickinson, John and Brian Young. 2003. A Short History of Quebec. Montreal:
McGill-Queen’s University Press.
Foucault, Michel. 1979. The History of Sexuality. New York: Pantheon Books.
Gauvreau, Michael. 2005. The Catholic Origins of Quebec’s Quiet Revolution
1931–1970. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University.
Hallward, Peter. 2003. Badiou: A Subject to Truth. Minneapolis: University of
Minnesota Press.
Hitchcock O’Connell, Pat and Laurent Bouzereau. 2004. Alma Hitchcock: The
Woman Behind the Man. New York: Berkley Books.
Humphries, Patrick. 1986. The Films of Alfred Hitchcock. New York: Crescent Books.
Jameson, Fredric. 1988. The Vanishing Mediator; or, Max Weber as Storyteller. In
The Ideologies of Theory, Essays 1971–1986. Volume 2: The Syntax of History.
Routledge: London: 3–34.
McGilligan, Patrick. 2003. Alfred Hitchcock: A Life in Darkness and Light.
New York: Regan Books.
Mannoni, Octave. 2003 [1969]. ‘Je sais bien, mais quand même’. In Clefs pour
l’Imaginaire ou l’Autre Scène. Paris: Seuil: 9–33. ‘I know very well, but all the
same’ … In Perversion and the Social Relation, ed. Molly Anne Rothenberg,
Dennis A. Foster and Slavoj Žižek, trans. G.M. Goshgarian. Durham &
London: Duke University Press: 68–92.
Melville, Herman. 1986. Bartelby, the Scrivener: A Story of Wall Street. In Billy
Budd and Other Stories. Harmondsworth: Penguin: 1–46.
Orr, John. 2005. Hitchcock and Twentieth-Century Cinema. London:
Wallflower Press.
Pelletier, Gérard. 1984. Years of Impatience: 1950–1960, trans. Alan Brown.
New York: Facts on File.
330 L. SIMMONS
Pomerance, Murray. 2004. An Eye for Hitchcock. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers
University Press.
Rancière, Jacques. 2004. Deleuze, Bartleby, and the Literary Formula. In The Flesh
of Words: The Politics of Writing, trans. Charlotte Mandell, 146–64. Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press.
Rohmer, Eric and Claude Chabrol. 1979. Hitchcock: The First Forty-Four Films,
trans. Stanley Hochman. New York: Frederick Ungar Publishing Co.
Spoto, Donald. 1984. The Dark Side of Genius: The Life of Alfred Hitchcock.
New York: Ballintine Books.
Sullivan, Jack. 2006. Hitchcock’s Music. New Haven and London: Yale
University Press.
Thomas, Deborah. 1996. Confession as Betrayal: Hitchcock’s I Confess as
Enigmatic Text. Cineaction 40: 32–7.
Truffaut, François with Helen G. Scott. 1985. Hitchcock. New York: Simon &
Schuster, revised edition.
Weis, Elisabeth. 1982. The Silent Scream: Alfred Hitchcock’s Sound Track. London:
Associated University Presses.
Wood, Robin. 2002. Hitchcock’s Films Revisited. New York: Columbia University
Press, revised edition.
CHAPTER 9
• Most obviously in The Man Who Knew Too Much (1934 and 1955),
which Hitchcock first made in 1934 and filmed a second time twenty
years later. In doing so, he ‘retained the structure of the original but
changed the characterizations and many of the incidents’ (McDougal
1998, 61).
• Taking a theme and remaking it in a different context (e.g. ‘the
wrong man’ was first developed in The Lodger (1927) and then
reworked in The Wrong Man (1957) and again in North by
Northwest (1959)).
• Remaking a single shot or the transition between shots as well as
entire sequences (a scream from The Lodger (1927) is remade in
Blackmail (1929) and again in The 39 Steps (1935)).
• Hitchcock’s films are also ‘remakes’ in the sense that many of them
are adaptations of original novels or plays.
• And, finally, ‘remaking’ and the ‘makeover’ itself appears as a theme
in several films. In Vertigo, Scottie Ferguson spends considerable
time and energy remaking Judy in the image of a woman he once
loved, a woman who herself, as Madeleine, was ‘remade’ as the wife
of her former lover Gavin Elster. In addition, Madeleine is presented
as the ‘remake’ of an historical antecedent, Carlotta Valdes. As
McDougal concludes, ‘Vertigo is in part a meditation on the process
and consequences of remaking by a director for whom this had been
a lifelong concern’ (1998, 67).
‘what distinguishes the remake is not the fact of its being a repetition or
containing repetitions, rather the fact of its being a precise institutional
form of the structure of repetition’, what Wills describes as ‘the citational-
ity or iterability, that exists in and for every film’ (148). The iterability that
functions in Hitchcock’s films in the five ways mentioned above. As Wills
remarks about Jim McBride’s remake of Godard’s Breathless, ‘There can
never be a faithful remake … because there can never be a simple original
uncomplicated by the structure of the remake’ (157).
Because of his desire for technical perfection we might say that
Hitchcock seeks to erase the traces of his own production, then it stands
to reason that what his ‘remake’ would seek to erase from an earlier exam-
ple (even an earlier film in the case of The Man Who Knew Too Much
(1955)) would be precisely the very traces of remaking. That is, by remak-
ing himself, Hitchcock erases himself. The paradox is that Hitchcock in
erasing himself like this, his spectator is duped into believing that he has
restored the seamlessness of a coherent and consumable image (a film, or
portion of a film, whose ‘faults’ have been corrected). The spectator is
unaware that in remaking himself, Hitchcock is supplementing himself,
adding to, rather than subtracting from the play of differences that is his
oeuvre. Thus, the remake necessarily both covers and fails to cover the
discontinuities or incoherences that structure the ‘original’. The film the
remake produces thus becomes enfolded back into the abyss that is the
original film; it inscribes in itself the structure of non-coherence and non-
integrality that inhabits the first film or sequence or shot, however much
it might presume to erase (or correct) those qualities in its remake. It
simply carries them over into the new product so all that is left to do is yet
one more remake, to remake it again. And, if this structure of the remake
pervades his entire work, perhaps this is the reason behind Hitchcock’s
famed ‘cameo appearances’? Hitchcock does not just sign his remake and
wink at the audience in the manner we have come to expect. Instead he
transfers the question of identity posed at the point of the image—and
repeated here by means of the competing images—to the level of his film
as a whole.2
334 L. SIMMONS
civility that belies the savagery, how its meticulous construction of audi-
ence identification is antipodal to the violent crime it depicts. It enhances
what Robin Wood called ‘The meaninglessness of it (from Marion’s point
of view)’ which ‘completely undermines our recently restored sense of
security’ where ‘it is her perception of Norman’s condition that gives
Marion her chance of salvation’. ‘It is’, Wood insists, ‘part of the essence
of the film to make us feel the continuity between the normal and the
abnormal’ (2002, 146, 145). The ‘irrationality’ and ‘meaninglessness’ of
Van Sant’s version can only underline Hitchcock’s careful balancing of our
sympathies and the brutal shattering of viewer identification with Marion
and shift to Norman, ‘sensitive, vulnerable, trapped by his devotion to his
mother’ (146), that he has carefully nurtured up until this point. ‘In a
sense’, says Wood, ‘the spectator becomes the chief protagonist, uniting in
himself all the characters. The remainder of the film is an inquiry into the
sources of the psychological hell state represented by Norman Bates: a
descent into the chaos world’ (147). In this way, Van Sant’s remake is also
irrational and meaningless, and each arbitrary deviation introduced and
noticed undermines the viewer’s sense of security because it alters audi-
ence participation in a film that has become so deeply embedded in film-
viewing consciousness.
Gus Van Sant’s Psycho is often described as a ‘shot-for-shot’ remake,
though this is not really accurate. As we have just seen, there are devia-
tions, changes and additions. Some of these additions feel desperate, an
attempt to make the film feel edgier, modern. But some are not so negli-
gible. Vant Sant in interviews has proposed that his film ‘holds up a mirror
to the original film: it’s sort of its schizophrenic twin’ (quoted in Schneider
2000, np). Hitchcock’s Psycho is, in a sense, a film about fetishizing the
past—about being beholden to it. Norman Bates is a man haunted by his
childhood, and by his desperate, disturbing actions which he tries to for-
get, tries to undo, by impersonating his mother, bringing her back from
the dead. He is rewriting (family) history. Van Sant’s remake is also about
being beholden to the past, and about trying to change by ‘bringing it
back from the dead’, like Norman, rehearsing it again, trying to re-film
history. The meaning of each shot, each emulation, is defined by its syn-
chrony with Hitchcock’s original shots and its diachrony with the history
and evolution of cinematic language. Van Sant haunts Hitchcock as much
as Hitchcock’s ‘original’ haunts Van Sant.5
Let us explore another example in which Van Sant’s remake illuminates
the historical specificity of Hitchcock. It is the scene just before the famous
336 L. SIMMONS
• First of all, the viewer not only gazes with Norman at the sexualized
body of Marion, but we also gaze at Norman who is masturbating.
Norman is thus also rendered as a sexualized object of the view-
er’s gaze.6
• Secondly, in Psycho 60, before he looks through the peephole,
Norman displaces the reproduction of a painting that covers the
hole. In Psycho 60, this painting is a copy of a version of the 1731
painting Susanna and the Elders by Willem van Mieris, but in Psycho
98, it is a copy of Titian’s Venus with a Mirror (1555), which, inci-
dentally, is also on the wall in the parlour next to Susanna and the
Elders in Psycho 60. What is the difference? For Psycho 60, Donald
Spoto underlines the connection between voyeurism, desire and vio-
lence in both the painting and the film: ‘And so that we have no
doubt about his intention, Hitchcock makes everything clear:
Norman removes from the wall a replica of “Susanna and the
Elders” … Norman, in other words, removes the artifact of deadly
voyeurism and replaces it with the act itself. So much for “mere”
spying’ (1992, 322). Nevertheless, as Katrina Powers, referring to
Psycho 60, points out: ‘For centuries, paintings of Susanna and the
Elders have subtly played on the sympathies of viewers, inducing
them to identify both with Susanna and with the Elders. By placing
this painting so prominently in this scene, Psycho picks up this com-
plicated identification of the spectator as it manipulates its own audi-
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 337
ence into identifying with both Norman and Marion’ (2016, np).
For the painting in Psycho 98, Powers adds, ‘In Titian’s painting,
Cupid holds up a mirror as Venus poses, smiling with satisfaction at
her reflection. … Venus’s crossed arm is neither shielding her nudity
nor defending her, but is striking perhaps one of many poses as she
contemplates her own loveliness. … Thus the painting not only con-
nects Marion to an idealized version of feminine beauty, but also
alludes the relationship between Venus and Cupid, an ambiguously
sexual mother-son relationship parallel to the one Norman [describes]
to a disquieted Marion’. The story here twists the voyeurism into
something different, in which the mirror and the vanitas tradition
signals Venus’s—and thus Marion’s—self-absorption. In this tradi-
tion, Marion’s beauty will be the cause of her misfortune, and it is
not by chance, as Van Sant is aware, that Marion strikes the pose of
Titian’s Venus twice: once in the parlour in front of Norman and
then again in the shower this time as she attempts to shield herself
from her attacker.
• Thirdly, while it is not clear in Hitchcock that Norman derives sexual
pleasure from watching Marion’s body here and later in the shower
(the assumption of the role and dress of his mother renders this
questionable) in Van Sant’s version, Marion is directly eroticized
in this way.
The critical response to Van Sant’s film has been negative in review after
review, with critics listing the differences between the two films, yet long-
ing for the ‘original’ instead of Van Sant’s version.7 Yet, as Esther Anatolitis
points out, ‘What Van Sant achieves is to force the viewer into looking for
differences within a field of repetition where other remakes have us des-
perately looking for similarities and elbowing our friends in the darkened
cinema when we recognize the ever-so-oblique references, so very proud
of our sharpness’ (quoted in Schneider 2001–2002, 141). In ‘Is there a
proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’, (2004) Žižek suggests that Van
Sant’s film promises more than it delivers: it is a ‘failed masterpiece’, nei-
ther different enough from Hitchcock’s to elaborate its themes, nor simi-
lar enough to achieve ‘the uncanny effect of the double’ (268). Though
the remake is no masterpiece, its difference-in-sameness can still be put to
critical work. As Žižek notes, the more similarities there are between two
objects, the more visible the differences become. By repeating Hitchcock’s
Psycho, van Sant generates another Hitchcock, the van Santian one, and we
338 L. SIMMONS
are thus dealing with not two but three texts: Hitchcock’s original Psycho,
van Sant’s and the van Santian Hitchcock. Rather than suggest, as its
detractors have, that Van Sant’s Psycho follows Hitchcock’s film too
closely—that it adds nothing to the ‘original’—the counterintuitive way of
approaching his remake, as the close readings of the shower and voyeur
scenes above reinforce, would be to argue that Van Sant’s Psycho through
its differences confirms Hitchcock’s ‘original’.
How might we better understand these complications of how the pres-
ent becomes a past? Žižek offers a suggestion in Less than Nothing with his
discussion of a short text by Jorge Luis Borges titled ‘Kafka and His
Precursors’ where, borrowing from an essay by T.S. Eliot ‘Tradition and
the Individual Talent’, Borges describes how certain authors are not sim-
ply influenced by those that come before them but that they ‘create their
own precursors’ (LTN 209). Borges writes that ‘The word “precursor” is
indispensable in the vocabulary of criticism, but one should try to purify it
from every connotation of polemic and rivalry. The fact is that each writer
creates his precursors. His work modifies our conception of the past, as it
will modify the future’ (1964, 108). Now, says Žižek, the question—is this
message really in the source text or am I just reading it there?—is resolved
since ‘we can only perceive or state this retroactively, from the perspective
of the present’ (LTN 210). We are able to understand Hitchcock through
Van Sant’s appropriation of him; Van Sant’s present can become
Hitchcock’s past because in a way it is already. One way this happens,
Craig Uhlin proposes, is through an alignment with Norman’s character,
so ‘that Van Sant’s film literally enacts Norman’s (failed) preservation of
the lost love object. Just as Norman seeks to maintain the illusion that his
mother is living, so too does Van Sant seek to resuscitate a “dead” clas-
sic … It is only by literally embodying or re-enacting Norman’s psychosis
, by transferring from content to form, that Van Sant is able to be faithful
to the representation of it’ (2010, 132).
Another way of stating this is what Van Sant is doing now will have been
history. This tense structure is one we have encountered, the future per-
fect in English, a tense more accurately referred to as the future anterior
(futur antérieur) in the Romance languages, the tense that refers to some-
thing that lies ahead and yet which is already complete, not will happen
but what will have happened.8 There is a hint of the impossible in the
future perfect, of a future that has already taken place, a future projection
rooted in a memory of the past, a pro-tention founded in retention. The
future perfect tells us something about how we craft our narratives with
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 339
what we experience, the foreseeable with the unexpected. The future can-
not be known, but its contentlessness is given form by the strange expecta-
tion that you are going to have known it, by the strange temporality of
what will have happened. To think about a text or a film in terms of the
future perfect is not to use it in the way we may normally use a tense: that
is, as a description of the basic relation between the time of an utterance
and the time to which it refers. It is to acknowledge that the release of a
film is a transaction in which the past is re-experienced, but also its pros-
pect decoded in the process of delivery as a quasi-present. The future
perfect suggests a kind of doubling of temporal perspective, of what will
happen with what has already taken place.
This is why I effectively do what I am accused of: repeating the same exam-
ples—what changes is their interpretation … The difference between the
Idealist and the materialist use of examples is that, in the Platonic-Idealist
approach, examples are always imperfect, they never perfectly render what
they are supposed to identify, so that we should take care not to take them
too literally, while, for a materialist, there is always more in the example than
340 L. SIMMONS
You could say then, contra Nielsen, that the real motivation for Žižek’s
self-plagiarism and repetitions of himself is, if anything, anti-narcissistic. In
a way, it is his own dissatisfaction with the convincingness of his arguments
and the foundations of his system that make him repeat again, that makes
him double and triple things.9 After each repeated citation or exposition,
everything is the same and yet everything is different.
Nielsen also discusses what he believes to be ‘the major feature of
Žižek’s work, namely, his (remarkable) discursiveness’. He notes that in his
Like a Thief in Broad Daylight (2018), Žižek reflects on ‘farting, porn,
Robert E. Lee, Lenin, La La Land, and the sexual lives of US presidents’
but almost never directly the book’s ostensible subject ‘the issue of tech-
nology and its impact on humans’. We could argue that Žižek’s straying
from subject to subject, and his return to the same examples, which annoys
Nielsen so much, is paradoxically the best way of ‘following’ and remain-
ing true to his subjects: Hegel, Lacan, Hitchcock. The rhetorical figure of
Žižek’s agrammaticality of following is anacoluthon. Anacoluthon, literally
a want of grammatical sequence, a passing from one construction to
another before the former is completed, an interruption within the
sequence. Anacoluthon is what fails to follow; it is what is non-sequential
or literally ‘without following’ (an, privative, akolouthos, ‘following’). But
there exists a strange, paradoxical and inseparable bond between anacolu-
thon and the acolyte. The acolyte (from akolouthos) is the ‘follower’, and
the apparent opposite of anacoluthon, but contained within it. Žižek is
always metastasizing to new subjects, not just to say the same thing again,
but to clarify his system, to come at it from another angle, to fill in one of
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 341
its lacks. So, Hitchcock’s follower, Žižek, best follows him by being
led astray.
This ‘being led astray’ is what Jean-Pierre Dupuy, one of Žižek’s con-
stant interlocutors like Alain Badiou, describes—in a phrase that returns
throughout his work—as the ‘logique du détour’ (2000): detour as turn,
deviation, circuitous path, even a turn of phrase, the association of theo-
retical and disciplinary perspectives that may seem ideologically and theo-
retically different: rationality and faith, the anthropological and the
technological, Ayn Rand and Althusser, Kant and Sade, Hitchcock and
Lacan.10 Dupuy’s theoretical use of this term would call for its own ana-
lytical exposition—a detour on the ‘détour’ one could say. In order to
indicate the cognitive movement that Dupuy has in mind with reference
to the articulation between past and future, prevision and prophesy,
between regression and anticipation, the logique du détour is a logic of the
turn, an indirect logic, even a ‘folding back’ of an element or part such as
the lapel of a jacket or the cover of a book (which is one of the meanings
in French of détour). The theoretical point being that a movement for-
ward or back in time, an articulation between past and future, prevision
and prophesy, regression and anticipation, can no longer to be simply
thought of as inserted in a temporal line understood as a succession of
instants (a historical linearity) nor that of a circular restoration (an eternal
return). So, the centre of an anacoluthon is both a rupture and an inter-
ruption, but it is also a fold, a folding back that enables the continuation
of thinking, of saying something new, of triggering a new ethical perspec-
tive. Žižek’s repetition is a form of folding over or overlap—and the cre-
ation of a final text that is agrammatically related to the initial text (that
follows and does not follow it).
Nielsen seemed especially annoyed that Žižek would dare write about
films without having seen them. For someone who has declared that he
wrote about Spartacus without viewing the end of the film, and wrote on
Avatar without seeing it at all,11 it seems appropriate that in Less than
Nothing, Žižek refers to Pierre Bayard’s How to Talk About Books You
Haven’t Read (2009a). In Žižek’s paraphrase, Bayard, ironically but seri-
ously, argues ‘that in order to really formulate the fundamental insight or
achievement of a book, it is generally better not to read it all—too much
data only blurs our clear vision’ and that ‘a truly detailed knowledge often
only gives rise to a boring specialist exegesis, rather than living insights’
(LTN 279, 280).12 Referring to Hegel’s Phenomenology, Žižek highlights
the productive tension between insight and blindness and the positive
342 L. SIMMONS
In other words, each time Žižek returns to the same example there is not an
overturning based on new evidence, but a kind of splitting, a separation of
the ‘facts’ from themselves to make clear that which allowed the facts to be
put. This is our undoubted sense that each time Žižek returns to the ‘same’
argument, he pushes, or attempts to push, it a little further, giving it an extra
twist. (2014, 6)
of discussion employs a common strategy: the critic treats the original and
its meaning for its contemporary audience as a fixity, against which the
remake is measured and evaluated. And, in one sense, the original is a fixed
entity. But, in another sense, it is not. Viewed from the fuller perspective
of cultural analysis over time, the original must be seen as still in process in
regard to the impact it had or may have had for its contemporary audience
and, even more, that it has for its current audience. A remake is then a
kind of reading or rereading of the original. To follow this reading or
rereading, we have to interrogate not only our own conditions of recep-
tion but also to return to the original and reopen the question of its recep-
tion. For Žižek with Hitchcock, the ‘unique dimension’ ‘is not to be
sought primarily at the level of narrative content. Its original locus is else-
where. … while the narratives of his films provide a funny often perceptive
comment on our times, it is in his sinthoms that Hitchcock lives forever.
They are the true cause of why his films continue to function as objects of
our desire’ (‘Is there a proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’ 258–262).
What is left for us now of the task to remake and rethink Hitchcock?
According to Žižek, there are two solutions:
Rather than the direct homages that fail to exact the perfect ‘frame by
frame’, then, the proper remake would be found in the ‘alternative sce-
narios’, the alternate realities in Hitchcock narratives. On the one hand,
the general lesson seems to be that we live in a world of alternate realities
in which, as in a cyberspace game, when one choice leads to a catastrophic
ending, we can return to the starting point and make another, better,
choice—what was the first time a suicidal mistake, can be the second time
done in the correct way, so that the opportunity is not missed. Along with
Hitchcock, this universe of cinematic alternate realities is best illustrated
by the films of one of Žižek’s favourite directors, Krzysztof Kieślowski. In
The Double Life of Véronique, Véronique learns from Weronika, avoids the
suicidal choice of singing and survives; in Red, Auguste avoids the mistake
344 L. SIMMONS
of the judge; White ends with the prospect of Karol and his French bride
getting a second chance and remarrying. However, while this universe
sustains the prospect of repeating past choices, and thus retrieving missed
opportunities, it can also be interpreted in the opposite, much darker, way
as Hitchcock’s fantasmatic scenarios of denouement in Vertigo, The Birds,
Psycho and other films intimate.
For Hitchcock, the creation of the double was a means of structuring
moral ambiguity, which we noted earlier is so basic to his work. More than
most filmmakers, he builds his mise-en-scène out of a counterpoint of
gazes, of characters looking at each other, and the viewer looking at the
characters within spaces that contextualize those gazes as intrusive, threat-
ening and violent. The possibility of visualizing one character as a reflec-
tion of the other, or one act or gesture as a mirroring of the desire of the
other, grows easily out of such structures. With looks and gestures,
Hitchcock rhymes his doubles: Judy-Madeleine in Vertigo is a double dou-
bled: she is the fault line of Scottie’s psychosis, his desire made impossible
flesh. And in turn she is two women to him: one the person someone else
created, who Scottie turned into the image of his beloved, the other the
‘real’ woman he thinks is someone else and proceeds to recreate again into
the image of his love. Often the doubling structure takes place in the
exchange between image and viewer, the latter given an image of sado-
masochistic desire through his or her assent to the characters’ actions on
screen and thereby becoming a kind of fantastic double of the character on
the screen.
The questions we have asked ourselves in this book. What does Žižek
mean by his many references to Hitchcock? What does he want? Why does
Žižek return to Hitchcock again and again? After Žižek we know many
new things about Hitchcock. Yet Hitchcock is not to be mastered by
Žižek. So is his a re-reading that can only be read as the failure to read,
simply in that case reflecting on itself? What if, asks Žižek, Hitchcock is the
‘Subject Supposed to Know’? (‘Is there a proper way to remake a Hitchcock
film?’ 257). To answer these questions, let us return, with Žižek, to another
text by Pierre Bayard, Le plagiat par anticipation (Plagiarising from the
Future) (2009b), which he refers to in Less than Nothing (LTN 557–62).
Bayard proposes the notion of ‘plagiarism by anticipation’ that writers can
plagiarize not only works from the past, but also from the future. The
accusation of plagiarism depends on a resemblance between an earlier and
later work which is ‘so strong that it cannot be dismissed as mere coinci-
dence or sharing of the same style’ (LTN 557), which, of course, is exactly
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 345
what Van Sant says he wished to achieve with Psycho 98.14 But what if, asks
Žižek following Bayard, we really have ‘the paradoxical case of the earlier
work plagiarizing the not-yet existing work from its future’? Again the
operative tense here is the futur anterieur which we have discussed. It will
always seem, in retrospect, that Psycho 98 is what Hitchcock wanted to say.
Interestingly, Žižek illustrates Bayard’s thesis with an example from
Hitchcock and suggests that Vertigo plagiarizes in anticipation Psycho:
again, it is only with the advent of cyberspace hypertext that we can effec-
tively grasp’ what … Hitchcock [was] effectively aiming at’ (‘Is there a
proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’ 267–68).
In trying to consider Žižek after Hitchcock, in terms of Žižek’s return
to Hegel and to Lacan, Hitchcock helps us see that Žižek’s entire project,
still ongoing, is driven by the question of the Real. Hitchcock’s discovery
was that of the field of effects in social relations, of relations in the Symbolic
order, is never uncomplicated, that sexuality is always a form of dissatisfac-
tion. His films reveal that the unconscious is not a place, or even a felt
presence, but simply, a representation that in turn refers to other represen-
tations, and the propulsive movement of film is that it always offers more
images in lieu of meanings. If, then, Hitchcock seems most interested in
what is divided and doubled, what appears and is withheld; he, too, con-
tinuously poses the question of the che vuoi?, of the mutual constitution of
the psyche and the social. Žižek’s discourse gives us Lacanian psychoanaly-
sis in its fuller dimension and broader scope, but Hitchcock already gives
us the perpetual interest in what might be called the objective register of
psychoanalysis that complements its subjective, or character, focus. He
made films that are speculative and searching, and that address the social
and the role of the constituted frameworks of social life.
After Žižek, we know so many new things about Hitchcock, but the
ultimate point of turning to Hitchcock is not so much about knowing
more as knowing differently. Simultaneously knowing too much and too
little. In this book, Žižek’s work has not been measured, summarized or
mastered; it is to be turned around in, revelled in, ‘detoured’ to use
Dupuy’s word again. As Lacan said of Freud: ‘One never goes beyond
Freud … One uses him. One moves around within him. One takes one’s
bearings from the direction he points in’ (S7 206). Perhaps it is the same
with Žižek and Hitchcock. Žižek can never go beyond Hitchcock, yet is
always called back to him, takes his bearings from him, keeps circling
around him. Žižek keeps returning to Hitchcock, rereading the images of
his films, listening to their soundscapes, reflecting on why the films say too
much and too little, attending to the ways Hitchcock’s films perform
rather than master the phenomena he was trying to explore.15 This is the
deepest economy of Žižek’s work—all that we mean by the richness and
texture of its analyses, the anti-orthodoxy of its critical judgements, the
counterintuition of its seeming paradoxes. After Žižek, we read Hitchcock’s
films not as philosophy, but as though Hitchcock himself was speaking
two discourses, that of the analyst who punctuates what the analysand
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 347
speaks, and that of the analysand whose desire derails that very saying.
After Žižek, we view Hitchcock’s films as if they were addressing us directly
as analysts, inviting us into hidden lacunae. Our reading of the films is
activated as if we were now attuned to their form, the contours and the
gaps of their discourse, their ‘sinthomes’. How at the very moments when
they seem summative they proliferate overdeterminations, questions,
enigmas; how they ask the Lacanian question che vuoi? ‘What do you
want?’ After Žižek, Hitchcock’s corpus is to be reviewed and rethought
again and again. And here it is the outcome, not the matter of accurate
chronology—Žižek after Hitchcock or Žižek after Lacan—but rather the
outcome of a certain self-contradictory logic, the very recovery of the
Real, how the noting of its artistic effectiveness, is enough to do away
with it.
This book has attempted to stage something of its own return, enacting
a return to Žižek through Hitchcock, rather than simply cataloguing
Žižek’s return to Hitchcock, in the hope that the arguments have achieved
greater effect than they might have otherwise. It is this prospect of argu-
ments and books acting out their own ideas, instead of authoritatively
delineating them, that Žižek pursues in advocating his rereading of Hegel
with Lacan (with Hitchcock). In fact, if we want to suggest what Žižek
introduces into philosophical discourse in its simplest form, it is some-
thing like the Lacanian Real. As Žižek writes of the Real, it is ‘simultane-
ously the Thing to which direct access is not possible and the obstacle
which prevents this direct access; the Thing which eludes our grasp and
the distorting screen which makes us miss the Thing’ (IDLC 288). What
Hitchcock teaches, how he ‘remakes’ Žižek, is the shocking revelation that
we are in the Symbolic, but things mean other than they appear, that
objects and people potentially deceive, that they are not immediately
themselves but only signify and can only be accessed through a process of
signification. After Hitchcock’s remake of Žižek, viewers today should
keep returning to Hitchcock, reviewing his cinematic language, touching
what in his films says too much, and too little, attending to the ways his
films perform, rather than master, the very phenomena he was trying to
discover. We should view Hitchcock as though his images are addressing
us, inviting us into lacunae. We should activate viewing as a process of
attunement to the form, contour, gap and surface of images. How the
shape and rhythm of what is being seen point us to what has not found its
way to being seen. And how, after Hitchcock, Žižek’s system that, as we
have seen, cross-references itself incessantly through repetition and
348 L. SIMMONS
Notes
1. See also Verevis (2006, 16–19) for the way in which Hitchcock ‘remakes
himself across a body of film and television work’.
2. Robert Kolker notes, ‘Hitchcock calculated himself as part of the overall
structure of his work. He foregrounded his presence by appearing in his
films; he developed an instantly recognizable persona on television; and he
entered the popular imagination with a distinctiveness unrivalled by any
other filmmaker in fifties and early sixties American culture. This success on
all levels created the event of the director as celebrity. His films were
known; and he (or rather the public persona he created) was known
through the work of film reviewers, who referred to almost any film that
used suspense, shock, or a “surprise ending,” as “Hitchcockian”’
(1998, 35).
3. From here on I will use the standard conventions of Psycho 60 and Psycho
98 to refer to Hitchcock’s and Van Sant’s films.
4. See Thomas Leitch (2000) for a list of 101 differences between Van Sant’s
Psycho and Hitchcock’s.
5. For this hauntology, see Donaldson-McHugh and Moore (2006).
6. For Roger Ebert, the inclusion of the masturbation scene is ‘the most dra-
matic difference’ between Psycho 98 and Psycho 60 and, he argues, this ‘is
appropriate because this new Psycho evokes the real thing in an attempt to
recreate remembered passion’ (1998, 12). Janet Staiger draws attention to
‘Van Sant’s tactics of irony’ and argues that by casting a decidedly straight
actor as Norman, Van Sant is rejecting the homophobia of Hitchcock’s
casting of Anthony Perkins (who was gay), and thus his deliberately
inverted casting roles produce ‘a strong critique of heteronormativity’
(2004, 15).
7. The most trenchant of these criticisms is by Adrian Martin (2001–2002)
but see also James Naremore (1999–2000), Jonathan Rosenbaum (1998),
James MacDowell (2005), William Rothman (1999) and Constantine
Santas (2000).
8. Also relevant here is Lacan’s discussion of the temporal order of the ‘futur
antérieur’ which he identifies as the necessary precondition for the realiza-
tion of subjective truth (E 37 and E 247). The structure of future anterior-
ity is the very model of temporal becoming as Lacan understood it, of
‘what I will have been, given what I am in the process of becoming’
(E 247).
9. For a positive take on Žižek’s repetitions, see Robert Pfaller (2007).
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 349
10. For major references to Dupuy in Žižek, see: LTN 972–79, 981–84; IDLC
315–16, 455–60; LET 25–6; D 35–6, 279–80; SFA 235–6; OwB 187.
11. ‘I wrote about Avatar before I’d seen the film, but having seen it I was
right to attack it’ (quoted in Jeffries 2011).
12. Rex Butler in his review of Less than Nothing raises the obvious question
and asks whether Žižek ‘has actually read Bayard’s book before putting it
to such good use’ (2014, 1).
13. Žižek refers to ‘the overlapping of “blindness and insight”’ in Paul de
Man’s (1983) exposure of Derrida’s blindness when deconstructing
Rousseau in his Blindness and Insight (LTN 279).
14. Van Sant has stated on several occasions that one reason for his remake of
Psycho was to renew its appeal for a younger generation (see Santas 2000
and Schneider 2000). The motivation for a shot-for-shot re-creation was
to retain the ‘mood’ of the original (see MacDowell 2005).
15. Curiously, Hitchcock himself wrote a short essay entitled ‘Why Thrillers
Thrive’ (in Gottlieb: 1995, 109–12). The reason being: ‘Watching a well-
made film, we don’t just sit by as spectators; we participate’ (109).
References
Works by Žižek
D Disparities. London and New York: Bloomsbury Academic, 2016.
IDLC In Defence of Lost Causes. London: Verso, 2008.
LA Looking Awry: An Introduction to Jacques Lacan through Popular Culture.
Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1994.
LET Living in the End Times. London: Verso, 2010.
LTBD Like a Thief in Broad Daylight. London: Penguin/Allen Lane, 2018.
LTN Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. London:
Verso, 2012.
OWB Organs without Bodies: On Deleuze and Consequences. London:
Routledge, 2004.
SFA Sex and the Failed Absolute. London and New York: Bloomsbury
Academic, 2020.
‘Afterword: With Defenders Like These, Who Needs Attackers?’ in The Truth of
Zizek, edited by Paul Bowman and Richard Stamp. London and New York:
Continuum, 2007: 197–255.
‘Is there a proper way to remake a Hitchcock film?’ in Hitchcock: Past and Future,
edited by Richard Allen and Sam Ishii-Gonzales. London and New York:
Routledge, 2004: 257–274.
350 L. SIMMONS
Works by Lacan
E Ecrits: The First Complete Edition in English, translated by Bruce Fink. New York
and London: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
S7 The Seminar of Jacques Lacan: Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 1959–1960,
edited by Jacques-Alain Miller, translated with notes by Dennis Porter.
New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 1992.
Other Texts
Bayard, Pierre. 2009a. How to Talk About Books You Haven’t Read. London: Granta.
Bayard, Pierre. 2009b. Le plagiat par anticipation. Paris: Editions de Minuit.
Borges, Jorge Luis. 1964. Kafka and His Precursors. In Other Inquisitions:
1937–1952, trans. Ruth L.C. Simms, 106–108. New York: Simon & Schuster.
Butler, Rex. 2014. Less is Nothing is More than Something (Part 1). International
Journal of Žižek Studies 8:1: 1–10.
Donaldson-McHugh, Shannon and Dan Moore. 2006. Film Adaptation,
Co-Authorship, and Hauntology: Gus Van Sant’s Psycho (1998). The Journal of
Popular Culture 39:2: 225–233.
Dupuy, Jean-Pierre. 2000. Sur la logique du détour. Revue de philosophie
économique 1: 7–32.
Durgnat, Raymond. 2002. A Long Hard Look at ‘Psycho’. London: BFI Publishing.
Ebert, Roger. 1998. Psycho, Chicago Sun-Times, December 6, p. 12.
Gottlieb, Sidney ed. 1995. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Jeffries, Stuart. 2011. A Life in Writing: Slavoj Žižek. The Guardian, July 15.
Kolker, Robert. 1998. Algebraic Figures: Recalculating the Hitchcock Formula.
In Play It Again, Sam: Retakes on Remakes, ed. Andrew Horton and Stuart
Y. McDougal, 34–51. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Leitch, Thomas. 2000. 101 Ways to Tell Hitchcock’s Psycho from Gus Van Sant’s.
Literature/Film Quarterly 28:4: 269–73.
MacDowell, James. 2005. Reappropriating Psycho. Offscreen 9:7: https://off-
screen.com/view/value_psycho. Accessed 31 November 2020.
McDougal, Stuart Y. 1998. The Director Who Knew Too Much: Hitchcock
Remakes Himself. In Play It Again, Sam: Retakes on Remakes, ed. Andrew
Horton and Stuart Y. McDougal, 52–69. Berkeley: University of California Press.
de Man, Paul. 1983. Blindness and Insight: Essays in the Rhetoric of Contemporary
Criticism. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, second revised edition.
Martin, Adrian. 2001–2002. Gus van Sant vs. Alfred Hitchcock: A ‘Psycho’ Dossier:
Shot-By-Shot Follies. Hitchcock Annual 9: 133–39.
Naremore, James. 1999–2000. Remaking Psycho. Hitchcock Annual 8: 3–12.
9 CODA: DOES HITCHCOCK REMAKE ŽIŽEK? 351
Nielsen, Thomas Moller. 2019. What is Žižek for?. Current Affairs: A Magazine
of Politics & Culture, October 18. https://www.currentaffairs.org/2019/10/
what-is-zizek-for. Accessed 14 November 2020.
Pfaller, Robert. 2007. Interpassivity and Misdemeanours. The Analysis of Ideology
and the Žižekian Toolbox. International Journal of Žižek Studies 1:1: 33–50.
Powers, Katrina. 2016. Marion, Venus, and Susanna in the Mirror: The Paintings
in the Parlor of The Bates Motel. Americana: Journal of American Popular
Culture (1900–present) 15:2: https://www.americanpopularculture.com/
journal/articles/fall_2016/contents.htm. Accessed 14 November 2020.
Rosenbaum, Jonathan. 1998. Hack Job. Chicago Reader, December 25. https://
www.jonathanrosenbaum.net/2018/09/hack-job/. Accessed 14
November 2020.
Rothman, William. 1999. Some Thoughts on Hitchcock’s Authorship. In Alfred
Hitchcock: Centenary Essays, ed. Richard Allen and Sam Ishii-Gonzales, 29–42.
London: BFI Publishing.
Santas, Constantine. 2000. The Remake of Psycho (Gus Van Sant, 1998): Creativity
or Cinematic Blasphemy?. Senses of cinema 2000: https://www.sensesofcin-
ema.com/2000/feature-articles/psycho-2/. Accessed 14 November 2020.
Schneider, Steven Jay. 2000. A Tale of Two Psychos (Prelude to a Future
Reassessment). Senses of cinema 2000: https://www.sensesofcinema.
com/2000/feature-articles/psychos/. Accessed 14 November 2020.
Schneider, Steven Jay. 2001–2002. Van Sant the Provoca(u)teur. Hitchcock
Annual 9: 140–148.
Spoto, Donald. 1992. The Art of Alfred Hitchcock: Fifty Years of His Motion
Pictures. New York: Anchor/Doubleday, second edition.
Staiger, Janet. 2004. Authorship Studies and Gus Van Sant. Film Criticism
29:1: 1–22.
Uhlin, Greg. 2010. Gus Van Sant’s Mirror-Image of Hitchcock: Reading ‘Psycho’
Backwards. Hitchcock Annual 16: 127–152.
Verevis, Constantine. 2006. For Ever Hitchcock: Psycho and its Remakes. In After
Hitchcock: Influence, Imitation, and Intertextuality, ed. David Boyd and
R. Barton Palmer, 15–29. Austin: University of Texas Press.
Wills, David. 1998. The French Remark: Breathless and Cinematic Citationality. In
Play It Again, Sam: Retakes on Remakes, ed. Andrew Horton and Stuart
Y. McDougal, 147–61. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Index1
1
Note: Page numbers followed by ‘n’ refer to notes.
Aulier, Dan, 53, 60, 62n10, 194n26 Blackguard, The (film), 8, 10, 20n8
Austin, J.L., 219, 297 Blackmail (film), 107n1, 332
Auteur theory, 20n11, 242 Blindness, 161, 173, 193n13, 341,
Avatar (film), 341, 349n11 342, 349n13
Bogdanovich, Peter, 104, 132
Bonitzer, Pascal, 44
B Boothby, Richard, 39
Back projection, 122, 144, 146, Bordwell, David, 5, 7, 36, 62n5
218, 234n10 Borges, Jorge Luis, 338
Badiou, Alain, 130, 148n10, Borromeo family, 120
294–296, 341 Bowie, Malcolm, 76, 216
and reading of Paul, 294 Boynton, Robert, 2
and ‘symptomal torsion,’ Brazil (film), 139
130, 148n10 Breathless (film), 333
Badmington, Neil, 74, 79 Brenner house, 92–94, 100, 108n11
Balkans, the, 146, 147 Brill, Lesley, 203, 217, 218, 234n8,
Barr, Charles, 45, 53, 54, 122 234n10, 234n13
Barrowman, Kyle, 20n5 Britton, Andrew, 155, 167, 185, 190
Barthes, Roland, punctum, 28 Bronfen, Elisabeth, 234n10
Bass, Saul, 39 Brooks, Peter, and confession, 298
Bauso, Thomas M., 248 Brown, Royal S., 192n2
Bayard, Pierre, 341, 344, 345, 349n12 Bruno, Pierre, 149n11
How to Talk About Books You Buchanan, Ian, 105, 110n26
Haven’t Read, 341 Buñuel, Luis, 184
Le plagiat par anticipation, 344 Un chien andalou, 184
Beckman, Karen, 132 Butler, Judith, 87, 88, 104
Beeding, Francis, 166 Butler, Rex, 10, 13, 21n12, 37, 104,
Belief, 170, 206, 227–229, 242, 243, 106, 107n6, 136, 245,
246, 247, 258, 291, 293, 295, 342, 349n12
321–322, 325
Bellour, Raymond, 100, 101, 103,
203–205, 208, 233n1 C
Bergala, Alain, 94, 95 Caesar, Julius, 190
Bernini, Gian Lorenzo, 214, 216 Calvert, Charles, 262
The Ecstasy of Saint Teresa, 214 Capitalism, 10, 62n6, 137, 138, 228,
Berressem, Hanjo, 194n20 270, 271
Betrayal, 10, 295, 313, 314 Carroll, Nöel, 31, 64n24
Big Other, 63n12, 117, 134, 253, Castration, 45, 123, 140, 155, 170,
309, 321, 322 209, 219, 220, 282n14, 308, 315
Birds, The (film), 2, 3, 27, 72–107, Chabrol, Claude, 9, 179, 292, 293
108n10, 109n19, 110n25, Chamberlain, Neville, 145
235n15, 344 Chaplin, Charlie, 2
three readings of, 72 Chiasmus, 263
INDEX 355
Difference, 5, 14, 38, 40, 46, 48, 76, Elsaesser, Thomas, 10, 11,
78, 79, 83, 103, 104, 125, 143, 20n9, 20n11
147n2, 167, 170, 171, 191, 208, Empty signifier, 147n1, 264
219, 229, 244, 275, 306, 307, Enforcer, The (film), 299
333, 336–339, 348n6 Enjoyment, 5, 15, 16, 19, 21n17, 35,
See also Sexual difference 39, 56, 81, 82, 93, 116–119,
Disacousmatization, 96 121, 132, 135, 138–141, 147n1,
Disavowal (Verwerfung), 168 148n2, 163, 175, 193n15,
and faith, 322 202–233, 251, 274, 323, 324
Disparities (Žižek), 78, 83 See also Jouissance
Doane, Mary Anne, 154 Enjoy Your Symptom! Jacques Lacan in
Dolar, Mladen, 96–98, 109n17, 136 Hollywood and Out (EYS) (Žižek),
Double life of Véronique, The 12, 14, 39–42, 58, 61, 62, 97, 98,
(film), 343 133, 160, 163, 164, 176, 253,
Doubles, 13, 17, 32, 35, 54, 57–60, 255, 260, 261, 263, 269, 274, 309
81, 101, 103, 104, 106, 108n15, Ethical acts, 274, 293
109n22, 110n24, 116, 137, 141, Ethics, 253, 264, 273–275,
144, 148n6, 160, 182, 184, 188, 282n20, 291
205, 223, 233n1, 297, 317, Lacanian, 274
332–333, 337, 340, 344 and psychoanalysis, 275
Dreams, 8, 13, 15, 37, 45–47, 64n26, Evans, Dylan, 21n17
85, 122, 130, 156, 158, 176, Everything You Always Wanted to Know
179, 182–186, 188, 192n7, About Lacan (But Were Afraid to
193n13, 231, 260, 280n1, 301, Ask Hitchcock) (EYAW) (Žižek),
302, 334 44, 81, 85, 87, 96, 108n9, 116,
Drive, 7, 19, 33, 51, 85, 100, 104, 147n1, 203, 218, 326n4
154, 187, 203, 209, 220, 226, External reality, 78, 209, 210,
271, 272, 279, 318 277, 279
Dupuy, Jean-Pierre, 42, 341, 346
and ‘logique du détour,’ 341
‘time of a project,’ 42 F
Durgnat, Raymond, 27, 49, 62n2, Falling
62n3, 62n6, 174, 273, 336 fear of, 64n18
During, Simon, 148n7 in love, 39–44, 53, 64n18, 158
Fantasmatic, the, 15, 26–27, 46, 79,
309, 318, 344
E Fantasy, 3–5, 13, 15, 19, 32, 35–39, 46,
Ebert, Roger, 348n6 47, 55, 60, 85, 119, 130–132, 138,
Eco, Umberto, 104 141, 145–147, 157, 163, 166–168,
Edelman, Lee, 88, 110n26, 173 173, 180, 191, 193n14, 204, 206,
Eliot, T.S., 338 207, 221, 242–279, 281n7,
‘Tradition and the Individual 282n18, 304, 305, 312, 324
Talent,’ 338 traversing the, 4, 39, 46
INDEX 357
Kant, Immanuel, 12, 78, 264, and enjoyment, 5, 15, 19, 21n17,
274, 341 35, 117, 118, 147n1, 204,
‘categorical imperative,’ 264, 274 206, 208, 323
Kant avec Sade, 274, 341 extimacy, 80
moral law, 264, 274 and fantasy, 3, 4, 37–39, 119,
noumena/phenomena, 78 191, 247
relation to Hegel, 12, 78 feminine jouissance, 213, 214,
Kaplan, E. Ann, 166, 193n12 216, 217
Keane, Marian, 155 Forclusion, 133
Kierkegaard, Søren, 302, 303 formulae of sexuation, 170
Kieślowski, Krzysztof, 5, 55, 293, 343 four discourses, 35
Kinder egg, 34 and Freud, 12, 33, 40, 45, 77, 85,
King, Noel, 122, 148n5 117, 118, 127, 133, 193n16,
King, Stephen, 6 193n18, 208, 213, 217, 223,
Kojève, Alexandre, 12, 267, 268 233n5, 243, 246, 308, 346
Kolker, Robert, 348n2 frigidity, 213, 217
Kristeva, Julia, 232–233 frustration, 307–310
Krutnick, Frank, 171 the Imaginary, 21n18, 34, 90, 120,
Kunkle, Sheila, 254 169, 280n6
infans, 98
‘inmixing of subjects,’ 163
L and James Joyce, 120, 121, 132
Lacan, Jacques, 3, 26, 74, 116, 156, and jouissance, 3, 15, 16, 21n17,
206, 242, 307, 340 21n18, 133, 148n2, 204,
anxiety, 40, 45, 46, 63n12, 208, 206–208, 210, 213, 214,
210, 211, 230 230, 234n6
Autre écrits, 38 jouis-sens, 16, 21n18, 208, 211
barred subject, 6, 59 ‘Kant avec Sade,’ 274, 341
the big Other, 63n12, 321, 322 lamella, 127, 128
blind spot, 6, 26, 27, 34, 156 le père ou pire, 174
the Borromean knot, 120, 134 ‘les non-dupes errent,’ 177
ceding to desire, 274 lost object, 63n12, 211, 242
che vuoi?, 248, 280n4, 346, 347 on love, 141, 170, 227, 243, 258,
comparison with Freud, 1, 12, 40, 308, 310
85, 117, 158, 208, 243, 346 and Marx, 12, 137, 149n11, 323
cri pour and cri pur, 98 materialism of, 11–13, 49
De la psychose paranoïaque dans ses mathemes, 6, 49, 63n12
rapports avec la personnalité, the non-All, 207
181, 182 objet petit a, 3, 27, 33–37, 42, 46,
as dialectical materialist, 49 49, 50, 56, 63n12, 80, 97,
Ecrits, 63n12, 216, 242, 259, 140, 216, 230, 315
281n14, 310 optical schema of two mirror, 210
INDEX 361
phallic jouissance, 207, 213, the Symbolic, 13, 14, 34–37, 39,
214, 227 74–78, 82, 85, 87, 88, 90, 98,
plus-de-jouir, 208, 226, 231, 120, 133, 134, 170, 176, 207,
323 208, 211, 227, 243, 254, 274,
the Real, 13–15, 34, 37, 46, 275, 308
74–78, 80–83, 85, 87, symptom, 116–119, 132, 147n2,
88, 90, 117, 120, 121, 123, 159, 169, 213
133, 211, 273–275, 278, theory of sexual difference,
346, 347 170, 176
Seminar 1, 26, 27, 35, 148n2, theory of the gaze, 100
267 theory of visual art, 130
Seminar 2, 26, 27, 35, 46, 63n12, ‘there is no sexual relationship,’ 3,
74, 123, 156 170, 172, 318
Seminar 3, 134, 193n18 topology, 120, 163
Seminar 4, 40, 308; The Object trait unaire, 243, 246
Relation, 40, 308 ‘traversing the fantasy,’ 4, 39, 46
Seminar 5, 244 triangulated schema, 82
Seminar 7, 14, 77, 85, 130, 234n6, Triumph of Religion (TR), 326n8
274; The Ethics of Psychoanalysis, the visible, 26, 27, 36
33, 77, 85, 130, 274 voice as object, 97, 230
Seminar 8, 307, 310 ‘woman doesn’t exist,’ 132
Seminar 9, 258 Lacan: The Silent Partners
Seminar 10, 210, 230 (Žižek), 193n18
Seminar 11, 26, 38, 49, 128, 156, Laclau, Ernesto, 87, 246
258; The Four Fundamental Lady Vanishes, The (film),
Concepts of Psycho- 107n1, 116–147
Analysis, 26, 258 Laibach, 2
Seminar 12, 97 La La Land (film), 340
Seminar 19, 174 Lamella, 125–128
Seminar 20, 157, 213, 214, 216; La Minotaure, 181
Encore, 170, 206, 213 Lang, Fritz, 8, 10, 11, 20n11
Seminar 21, 157, 177, 233n5 relationship with Hitchcock, 10,
Seminar 22, 149n11, 157 11, 20n11
Seminar 23, 120, 157 Laplanche, Jean, 84, 223, 224
Seminar 24, 157 L’Arivée d’un train a La Ciotat
Seminar 25, 157 (film), 122
and sexuation, 169 Last Laugh, The (film), 8
the sinthome, 3, 116–119, 121, 134, Lawrence, Amy, 272
139, 307, 347 Le Carre, John, 313
subject supposed to know, 161, 258, The Perfect Spy, 313
259, 344 Lebeau, Vicky, 20n5
surplus-jouissance, 208 Leff, Leonard J., 183
362 INDEX
Religion, 4, 10, 228, 229, 291, 293, Schelling, Friedrich von, 12, 13, 49,
294, 297–303, 325n2 223, 279
Religious fundamentalism, 291 critique of Hegel, 13
Remake, 48, 60, 63n17, 332–348 Weltalter manuscripts, 13
Renault, François, 243 Schmitt, Patrice, 194n20
Repetition Schneider, Steven Jay, 335,
principle of, 117 337, 349n14
‘repetition compulsion,’ 154 Schneiderman, Stuart, 258
Representation, 26, 35, 60, 65n30, Schreber, Daniel Paul, 134
73, 77, 79, 84–86, 98, 108n9, Self, the, 7, 106, 119, 220, 260, 325
146, 156–160, 164, 165, 211, Selznick, David O., 147, 154, 155,
218, 262, 278, 299, 338, 346 183, 281n7
Restivo, Angelo, 99, 108n14 Sex and the Failed Absolute (Žižek), 88,
Retroactivity, 158–160, 173 170, 283n23
Rivette, Jacques, 292 Sexual difference, 170, 171,
Rogers, Samuel, 262 176, 193n14
Rohdie, Sam, 57 Lacan’s theory of, 169
Rohmer, Eric, 9, 48, 64n27, 179, the Real of, 173
292, 293 See also Sexuality; Sexuation
Romantic comedy, 147 Sexuality, 52, 169, 170, 172, 212,
Romm, May E., 154, 155, 191n1 213, 216, 217, 266, 315, 346
Rope (film), 4, 10, 242–279, 280n1, and desire, 170
281n7, 281n8, 316, 325n3 and psychoanalysis, 173
Rosenbaum, Jonathan, 348n7 See also Sexual difference
Rothman, William, 38, 45–47, 64n26, Sexuation, 169–174
164, 188, 189, 234n7 Shakespeare, William (Julius Caesar),
Hitchcock and murder, 164, 188 189, 190
Roudinesco, Elizabeth, Short circuits, 4, 6, 32, 105, 253, 254
194n20, 194n23 Signification, 14, 33, 77, 80, 83–85,
110n26, 143, 162, 168, 214,
275, 347
S Silverman, Kaja, 155, 176, 229
Sache, die, 77 Sinnerbrink, Robert, 279
Sachvorstellungen, 77 Sinthome, 3, 116–147, 307, 347
Sade, Marquis de, 274 Sitney, P. Adams, 53
Salecl, Renata, 208–211, 217, 227 Slovenia, 2
Samuels, Robert, 148n6, 166 Smith, Susan, 110n25, 234n10,
San Francisco, 27, 29, 41, 53, 62n6, 248, 281n7
104, 109n21 Social reality, 12, 19, 37, 55, 107n3
Sant, Gus van, 334–339, 342, 343, 345, Solaris (film), 14
348n3, 348n4, 348n6, 349n14 Soler, Colette, 118
Santas, Constantine, 348n7, 349n14 Spellbound (film), 3, 116, 143,
Sass, Louis A., 262, 263 154–191, 194n26
366 INDEX
Spiral motif, 47 T
Spoto, Donald, 8, 73, 212, 290, Tarrying with the Negative (Žižek), 10,
325n1, 325n2, 327n15, 336 16, 50, 137, 146, 170, 254
Staiger, Janet, 348n6 Temporal retroactivity,
Sterritt, David, 53, 105 158–160
Stow, Percy, 262 Theremin, 189
Strangers on a Train (film), 116, 316 Thing, the (das Ding), 14, 15, 33, 34,
Strassenfilm, 9 77–79, 83, 124
Style, 8, 31, 92, 98, 143, 148n7, Thomas, Deborah, 226, 316
242–246, 301, 344 The 39 Steps (film), 122, 332
Subject Ticklish Subject, The (Žižek), 13,
Lacanian, 32, 35, 59 274, 278
split, 6 Titanic (film), 6
Sublation, 141–143 Tlatli, Soraya, 194n20
Sublime Object of Ideology, The (Žižek), Toles, George, 105
36, 137, 191, 246 Topology, 120, 163, 321
Sullivan, Jack, 195n28, 326n10 Torn Curtain (film), 95
Superego father, 174 Totalitarianism, 139, 143–147
Superego, the, 13, 16, 21n18, 74, 83, Touch, 107, 109n19, 205, 208, 211,
93, 105, 106, 135, 155, 175, 228, 302, 322
180, 213, 233n3, 296, 307 Traversing the fantasy, 4, 39, 46
Suppléance, 121, 134 Truffaut, François, 8–10, 64n19, 80,
Susanna and the Elders (van 98, 99, 108n15, 109n19, 144,
Mieris), 336 154, 242–244, 323, 324
Suspense, 9, 44–48, 64n24, 88,
266, 348n2
Suspicion (film), 65n31, 95 U
Suture, 15–16, 19, 26–27, 37, 54, Uhlin, Greg, 338
132, 156, 204, 233n2 Unconscious, the, 33, 51, 84, 85, 161,
Symbolic, the 162, 174, 181, 185, 216, 229,
and the Imaginary, 14, 21n18, 26, 321, 346
34, 75, 81, 90, 98, 120, 121, Universal Exception, The
136, 138, 139, 211, 322 (Žižek), 318–320
‘symbolic cut,’ 123, 136
Symbols, 63n12, 116, 118, 154,
194n25, 308 V
Symptoms, 39, 41, 97, 116–120, Vanishing mediator, 9–12, 294–296
129–130, 132, 133, 137–140, Venus with a Mirror (Titian), 336
146, 147, 147–148n2, 149n11, Versagung, 307–310
157, 159–161, 164, 165, 168, Vertigo, 39–41, 262, 292
169, 171, 174, 188, 192n5, 205, Vertigo (film), 3, 14, 17, 26–62, 116,
208, 209, 213, 233n5, 258, 131, 243, 262, 292, 332,
260, 298 344, 345
INDEX 367